Skip to main content

Full text of "St. John Damascene on holy images [pros tous diaballontas tas hagias eikonas] : followed by three sermons on the Assumption [koimesis"

See other formats


CH$STL  REGIS 
BIB,  MAJ, 
fOBONTON 


ST  JOHN    DAMASCENE 


Smprtmatur 


HERBERTUS  CARDINALIS  VAUGHAN 

ARCHIEPISCOPUS   WESTMONASTERIENSIS 


Die  12  Augusti  1898 


ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


ON 


HOLY    IMAGES 

(TT/OO?  TOU?  SiaftaXXovras  rcf?  ay  /a?  eiicd 


FOLLOWED    BY 

THREE    SERMONS    ON   THE   ASSUMPTION 

(KOI//.  ?/o-i  9) 

TRANSLATED      FROM      THE     ORIGINAL     GREEK 
BY 

MARY    H.    ALLIES 


COLL,  CHRISTI  REOIS 
BIBv  MAJ, 
TORONTON 


Xon&on 
THOMAS     BAKER 

i   SOHO   SQUARE,  W. 
1898 


2077  0 


TRANSLATOR'S   PREFACE 

A  TREATISE  on  Images  will  not  be  out  of  place 
in  a  public,  which  is  confusing  the  making  of 
images  with  the  making  of  idols.  A  great 
Christian  of  the  eighth  century  found  himself 
called  upon  to  face  an  imperial  Iconoclast.  He 
would  willingly  have  remained  silent,  but  he 
would  not  bury  his  talent  of  eloquence.  He 
brought  it  forth  and  witnessed  to  the  teaching 
of  the  Church  in  language  which  present 
'  exciting  scenes '  in  Anglican  churches  brings 
home  in  the  most  forcible  way.  Our  English 
image  breakers  are  in  the  camp  of  Leo  the 
I  saurian,  who  in  the  eighth  century  waged  war 
against  holy  images,  on  the  plausible  pretext 
that  they  withdrew  honour  from  God.  The 
seventh  General  Council  condemned  his  as 
sault,  and  it  determined  the  different  kinds  of 
worship,  using  the  Greek  terms  of  latreia  and 
douleia.  The  special  champion  of  holy  Images 
is  St  John  Damascene,  whose  treatise  is  now 


Vlii  PREFACE 


published  for  the  first  time  in  English.  Every 
article  in  the  creed  has  its  special  defender. 
St  John  Damascene  proclaims  the  Communion 
of  Saints  and  the  honour  of  God  through  His 
chosen  and  favoured  servants.  No  part  of 
Catholic  belief  is  a  vain  word,  nor  can  the  true 
children  of  the  Church  say  with  their  lips  what 
they  do  not  hold  in  their  hearts.  I  believe  in 
the  Communion  of  Saints  follows  upon  I 
believe  in  God,  so  that  the  enemies  of  the 
Saints  are  the  enemies  of  God.  This  is  the 
doctrine  which  St  John  Damascene  traces  back 
to  the  eternal  ages  before  time  was,  in  the 
divine  «KCOI/  of  the  Father  in  the  Person  of  the 
Son.  God,  the  Son,  is  the  Image  by  essence, 
and  then  He  becomes  a  visible  image  or  form 
in  time,  clothed  in  flesh  and  blood,  showing  us 
by  His  own  example  that  our  worship  of  God 
is  through  corporeal  things.  Again  and  again 
the  Saint  repeats  that  as  we  must  not  make  an 
image  of  the  Invisible  God,  so  neither  must  we 
refuse  to  look  upon  the  Son,  His  Image,  first 
in  eternity,  and  then  Incarnate. 

What  are  the  consequences  of  rejecting 
divinely  appointed  images?  Hopeless  and 
heart-destroying  doubt  caused  by  the  undue 


PREFACE  IX 

exaltation  of  humanity  :  in  other  words,  creature, 
instead  of  divine,  worship.  We  are  so  con 
stituted  that  images  we  must  have  :  our  minds 
cannot  reach  God's  throne  without  the  help  of 
corporeal  things.  Agnosticism  has  said  it.  We 
cannot  love  what  we  do  not  know,  and  is  not 
God  unknowable  ?  Halting  formularies  say  it 
when  they  point  to  matter,  which  God  has 
glorified,  as  inglorious.  And  halting  formularies 
lead  to  halting  souls,  and  to  the  proclamation 
of  the  strange  device  that  religious  truth  is  of 
no  consequence  so  long  as  men  lead  good  lives. 
The  sermons  on  the  Assumption  were 
preached  by  the  Saint  in  or  about  A.D.  727. 
According  to  Alban  Butler,  he  had  special 
reasons  for  honouring  the  Mother  of  God. 
By  her  intercession  he  regained  the  use  of  his 
strong  right  hand.  It  was  a  practical  demon 
stration  of  Catholic  teaching,  We  reach  God 
most  surely  through  those  who  love  Him  best, 
and  thus  the  Protestant  phrase,  which  ex 
presses  a  purely  Catholic  thought  *  straight  to 
God,'  is  exemplified  in  the  Communion  of 
Saints.  St  John's  language  about  the  QcoroKrj 
will  astonish  those  who  stigmatise  the  love  of 
her  as  a  '  Roman  corruption.'  The  crowning 


PREFACE 


triumph  of  the  Assumption  follows  justly  on 
the  divine  maternity.  Her  body  was  all  pure, 
because  her  all  holy  (-n-avayia)  soul  made  it  the 
resting-place  of  our  Lord.  The  Mother  is  so 
identified  with  the  Son  that  her  life  is  part  of 
His.  The  tomb  is  not  for  her,  and  thus  the 
writer  of  the  eighth  century  bears  full  testimony 
to  Catholic  tradition. 

All  believers  are  at  one  in  wishing  to  reach 
God  ;  the  question  is  one  of  detail.  Which  is 
the  shortest  road  ?  St  John  Damascene  speaks 
with  the  Church  when  he  says  it  is  through  the 
glorification  of  matter  in  the  Person  of  the 
Eternal  Word.  Either  give  matter  its  proper 
place,  or  take  away  matter  which  the  Lord 
Himself  has  exalted,  and  we  are  no  longer 
composite  beings,  but  spirits  ill  at  ease  in  a 
material  world.  Take  away  the  King's  army, 
and  you  uncrown  the  King  Himself.  Forget 
His  Mother,  and  with  her  the  connecting  link 
between  earth  and  heaven.  Then  we  may  be 
heathens  once  more,  groping  after  the  unknown 
God,  and  our  latter  state  will  be  more  appalling 
than  the  heathendom  of  old,  before  the  light 
had  appeared  to  illumine  earth's  dark  places. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

PART  I.  APOLOGIA  OF  ST  JOHN  DAMASCENE 
AGAINST  THOSE  WHO  DECRY  HOLY 
IMAGES  .  -I 

„      II.  THE   SAME          .  55 

„    III.  THE   SAME          .  87 

SERMON  I.  ON   THE   ASSUMPTION  .                                  ,147 

„        II.  THE   SAME  •         I71 

„      III.  THE   SAME           .  •                 •                 .201 


XI 


PART    I. 

APOLOGIA    OF    ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE    AGAINST 
THOSE    WHO    DECRY    HOLY    IMAGES. 

WITH  the  ever-present  conviction  of  my  own 
unworthiness,  I  ought  to  have  kept  silence  and 
confessed  my  shortcomings  before  God,  but  all 
things  are  good  at  the  right  time.  I  see  the 
Church  which  God  founded  on  the  Apostles 
and  Prophets,  its  corner-stone  being  Christ  His 
Son,  tossed  on  an  angry  sea,  beaten  by  rushing 
waves,  shaken  and  troubled  by  the  assaults  of 
evil  spirits.  I  see  rents  in  the  seamless  robe  of 
Christ,  which  impious  men  have  sought  to  part 
asunder,  and  His  body  cut  into  pieces,  that  is, 
the  word  of  God  and  the  ancient  tradition  of 
the  Church.  Therefore  I  have  judged  it  un 
reasonable  to  keep  silence  and  to  hold  my 
tongue,  bearing  in  mind  the  Scripture  warn 
ing : — 'If  thou  withdrawest  thyself,  my  soul 
shall  not  delight  in  thee,'  and  *  If  thou  seest 


ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


the  sword  coming  and  dost  not  warn  thy 
brother,  I  shall  require  his  blood  at  thy  hand.' 
Fear,  then,  compelled  me  to  speak  ;  the  truth 
was  stronger  than  the  majesty  of  kings.  *  I 
bore  testimony  to  Thee  before  kings,'  I  heard 
the  royal  *  David  saying,  *  and  I  was '  not 
ashamed.  No,  I  was  the  more  incited  to 
speak.  The  King's  command  is  all  powerful 
over  his  subjects.  For  few  men  have  hitherto 
been  found  who,  whilst  recognising  the  power 
of  the  earthly  king  to  come  from  above,  have 
resisted  his  unlawful  demands. 

In  the  first  place,  grasping  as  a  kind  of 
pillar,  or  foundation,  the  teaching  of  the  Church, 
which  is  our  salvation,  I  have  opened  out  its 
meaning,  giving,  as  it  were,  the  reins  to  a  well- 
caparisoned  charger.")"  For  I  look  upon  it  as  a 
great  calamity  that  the  Church,  adorned  with 
her  great  privileges  and  the  holiest  examples  of 
saints  in  the  past,  should  go  back  to  the  first 
rudiments,  and  fear  where  there  is  no  fear.  It 
is  disastrous  to  suppose  that  the  Church  does 
not  know  God  as  He  is,  that  she  degenerates 
into  idolatry,  for  if  she  declines  from  perfection 

*  Qeo-n-arup,  not  easily  rendered  in  English. 

f  Kai  TOVTOV  ticrirep  'itrirov  eiV^dAfi'OP ,  TTJS  dfierypta.? 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES 


in  a  single  iota,  it  is  as  an  enduring  mark  on  a 
comely  face,  destroying  by  its  unsightliness  the 
beauty  of  the  whole.  A  small  thing  is  not 
small  when  it  leads  to  something  great,  nor 
indeed  is  it  a  thing  of  no  matter  to  give  up  the 
ancient  tradition  of  the  Church  held  by  our 
forefathers,  whose  conduct  we  should  observe, 
and  whose  faith  we  should  imitate. 

In  the  first  place,  then,  before  speaking  to 
you,  I  beseech  Almighty  God,  to  whom  all 
things  lie  open,  who  knows  my  small  capacity 
and  my  genuine  intention,  to  bless  the  words 
of  my  mouth,  and  to  enable  me  to  bridle  my 
mind  and  direct  it  to  Him,  to  walk  in  His 
presence  straightly,  not  declining  to  a  plausible 
right  hand,  nor  knowing  the  left.  Then  I  ask 
all  God's  people,  the  chosen  ones  of  His  royal 
priesthood,  with  the  holy  shepherd  of  Christ's 
orthodox  flock,  who  represents  in  his  own 
person  Christ's  priesthood,  to  receive  my 
treatise  with  kindness.  They  must  not  dwell 
on  my  unworthiness,  nor  seek  for  eloquence, 
for  I  am  only  too  conscious  of  my  shortcom 
ings.  They  must  consider  the  thoughts  them 
selves.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  not  in  word 
but  in  deed.  Conquest  is  not  my  object.  I 


ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


raise  a  hand  which  is  fighting  for  the  truth — a 
willing  hand  under  the  divine  guidance.  Rely 
ing,  then,  upon  substantial  truth  as  my  auxiliary, 
I  will  enter  on  my  subject  matter. 

I  have  taken  heed  to  the  words  of  Truth 
Himself: — 'The  Lord  thy  God  is  one.'  And 
'  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  shalt 
serve  Him  only,  and  thou  shalt  not  have 
strange  gods.'  Again,  '  Thou  shalt  not  make 
to  thyself  a  graven  thing,  nor  the  likeness  of 
anything  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the 
earth  beneath ' ;  and  '  Let  them  be  all  con 
founded  that  adore  graven  things.'  Again, 
'  The  gods  that  have  not  made  heaven  and 
earth,  let  them  perish,'  In  this  way  God  spoke 
of  old  to  the  patriarchs  through  the  prophets, 
and  lastly,  through  His  only-begotten  Son,  on 
whose  account  He  made  the  ages.  He  says, 
'  This  is  eternal  life,  that  they  may  know  Thee, 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom 
Thou  didst  send.'  I  believe  in  one  God,  the 
source  of  all  things,  without  beginning,  un 
created,  immortal,  everlasting,  incomprehen 
sible,  bodiless,  invisible,  uncircumscribed,*  with 
out  form.  I  believe  in  one  supersubstantial 
s,  i.e.,  not  in  place. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  5 


being,  one  divine  Godhead  in  three  entities, 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  I  adore  Him  alone  with  the  worship 
of  latreia.  I  adore  one  God,  one  Godhead 
but  three  Persons,  God  the  Father,  God  the 
Son  made  flesh,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  one 
God.  I  do  not  adore  creation  more  than  the 
Creator,  but  I  adore  the  creature  created  as  I 
am,  adopting  creation  freely  and  spontaneously 
that  He  might  elevate  our  nature  and  make  us 
partakers  of  His  divine  nature.  Together  with 
my  Lord  and  King  I  worship  Him  clothed  in 
the  flesh,  not  as  if  it  were  a  garment  or  He 
constituted  a  fourth  person  of  the  Trinity — 
God  forbid.  That  flesh  is  divine,  and  endures 
after  its  assumption.  Human  nature  was  not 
lost  in  the  Godhead,  but  just  as  the  Word 
made  flesh  remained  the  Word,  so  flesh  became 
the  Word  remaining  flesh,  becoming,  rather, 
one  with  the  Word  through  union  (/caO'  VTTOV- 
Taviv).  Therefore  I  venture  to  draw  an  image 
of  the  invisible  God,  not  as  invisible,  but  as 
having  become  visible  for  our  sakes  through 
flesh  and  blood.  I  do  not  draw  an  image  of 
the  immortal  Godhead.  I  paint  the  visible 
flesh  of  God,  for  it  is  impossible  to  represent 


ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


a  spirit  (\^uxi),  how  much  more  God  who  gives 
breath  to  the  spirit. 

Now  adversaries  say  :  God's  commands  to 
Moses  the  law-giver  were,  '  Thou  shalt  adore 
the  Lord  thy  God,  and  thou  shalt  worship  him 
alone,  and  thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  a 
graven  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the 
earth  beneath.' 

They  err  truly,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures, 
for  the  letter  kills  whilst  the  spirit  quickens — 
not  finding  in  the  letter  the  hidden  meaning. 
I  could  say  to  these  people,  with  justice,  He 
who  taught  you  this  would  teach  you  the 
following.  Listen  to  the  law-giver's  interpreta 
tion  in  Deuteronomy  :  '  And  the  Lord  spoke 
to  you  from  the  midst  of  the  fire.  You  heard 
the  voice  of  His  words,  but  you  saw  not  any 
form  at  all.'  And  shortly  afterwards  :  '  Keep 
your  souls  carefully.  You  saw  not  any  simili 
tude  in  the  day  that  the  Lord  God  spoke  to 
you  in  Horeb  from  the  midst  of  the  fire,  lest 
perhaps  being  deceived  you  might  make  you  a 
graven  similitude,  or  image  of  male  and  female, 
the  similitude  of  any  beasts  that  are  upon  the 
earth,  or  of  birds  that  fly  under  heaven.'  And 
again,  '  Lest,  perhaps,  lifting  up  thy  eyes  to 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES 


heaven,  thou  see  the  sun  and  the  moon,  and 
all  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  being  deceived  by 
error  thou  adore  and  serve  them.' 

You  see  the  one  thing  to  be  aimed  at  is  not 
to  adore  a  created  thing  more  than  the  Creator, 
nor  to  give  the  worship  of  latreia  except  to 
Him  alone.  By  worship,  consequently,  He 
always  understands  the  worship  of  latreia. 
For,  again,  He  says  :  *  Thou  shalt  not  have 
strange  gods  other  than  Me.  Thou  shalt  not 
make  to  thyself  a  graven  thing,  nor  any 
similitude.  Thou  shalt  not  adore  them,  and 
thou  shalt  not  serve  them,  for  I  am  the  Lord 
thy  God.'  And  again,  *  Overthrow  their  altars, 
and  break  down  their  statues  ;  burn  their  groves 
with  fire,  and  break  their  idols  in  pieces.  For 
thou  shalt  not  adore  a  strange  god.'  And 
a  little  further  on  :  '  Thou  shalt  not  make  to 
thyself  gods  of  metal.' 

You  see  that  He  forbids  image-making  on 
account  of  idolatry,  and  that  it  is  impossible  to 
make  an  image  of  the  immeasurable,  un- 
circumscribed,  invisible  God.  You  have  not 
seen  the  likeness  of  Him,  the  Scripture  says, 
and  this  was  St  Paul's  testimony  as  he  stood  in 
the  midst  of  the  Areopagus  :  '  Being,  therefore, 


8  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

the  offspring  of  God,  we  must  not  suppose  the 
divinity  to  be  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone, 
the  graving  of  art,  and  device  of  man.' 

These  injunctions  were  given  to  the  Jews  on 
account  of  their  proneness  to  idolatry.  Now 
we,  on  the  contrary,  are  no  longer  in  leading 
strings.  Speaking  theologically,  it  is  given  to 
us  to  avoid  superstitious  error,  to  be  with  God 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  to  worship  God 
alone,  to  enjoy  the  fulness  of  His  knowledge. 
We  have  passed  the  stage  of  infancy,  and 
reached  the  perfection  of  manhood.  We  receive 
our  habit  of  mind  from  God,  and  know  what 
may  be  imaged  and  what  may  not.  The 
Scripture  says,  '  You  have  not  seen  the  likeness 
of  Him.'  What  wisdom  in  the  law-giver.  How 
depict  the  invisible  ?  How  picture  the  in 
conceivable?  How  give  expression  to  the 
limitless,  the  immeasurable,  the  invisible? 
How  give  a  form  to  immensity?  How  paint 
immortality?  How  localise  mystery?  It  is 
clear  that  when  you  contemplate  God,  who  is 
a  pure  spirit,  becoming  man  for  your  sake, 
you  will  be  able  to  clothe  Him  with  the  human 
form.  When  the  Invisible  One  becomes  visible 
to  flesh,  you  may  then  draw  a  likeness  of  His 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES 


form.  When  He  who  is  a  pure  spirit,  without 
form  or  limit,  immeasurable  in  the  boundless 
ness  of  His  own  nature,  existing  as  God,  takes 
upon  Himself  the  form  of  a  servant  in  substance 
and  in  stature,  and  a  body  of  flesh,  then  you 
may  draw  His  likeness,  and  show  it  to  anyone 
willing  to  contemplate  it.  Depict  His  ineffable 
condescension,  His  virginal  birth,  His  baptism 
in  the  Jordan,  His  transfiguration  on  Thabor, 
His  all-powerful  sufferings,  His  death  and 
miracles,  the  proofs  of  His  Godhead,  the  deeds 
which  He  worked  in  the  flesh  through  divine 
power,  His  saving  Cross,  His  Sepulchre,  and 
resurrection,  and  ascent  into  heaven.  Give  to 
it  all  the  endurance  of  engraving  and  colour. 
Have  no  fear  or  anxiety  ;  worship  is  not  all  of 
the  same  kind.  Abraham  worshipped  the  sons 
of  Emmor,  impious  men  in  ignorance  of  God, 
when  he  bought  the  double  cave  for  a  tomb. 
Jacob  worshipped  his  brother  Esau  and  Pharao, 
the  Egyptian,  but  on  the  point  of  his  staff.* 
He  worshipped,  he  did  not  adore.  Josue  and 
Daniel  worshipped  an  angel  of  God  ;  they  did 
not  adore  him.  The  worship  of  latreia  is  one 
thing,  and  the  worship  which  is  given  to  merit 

xai  eiri  T&  &Kpov  TTjs  pdj3dov. 


10  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

another.  Now,  as  we  are  talking  of  images 
and  worship,  let  us  analyse  the  exact  meaning 
of  each.  An  image  is  a  likeness  of  the  original 
with  a  certain  difference,  for  it  is  not  an  exact 
reproduction  of  the  original.  Thus,  the  Son  is 
the  living,  substantial,  unchangeable  Image  of 
the  invisible  God,  bearing  in  Himself  the  whole 
Father,  being  in  all  things  equal  to  Him,  differ 
ing  only  in  being  begotten  by  the  Father,  who 
is  the  Begetter  ;  the  Son  is  begotten.  The 
Father  does  not  proceed  from  the  Son,  but  the 
Son  from  the  Father.  It  is  through  the  Son, 
though  not  after  Him,  that  He  is  what  He 
is,  the  Father  who  generates.  In  God,  too, 
there  are  representations  and  images  of  His 
future  acts, — that  is  to  say,  His  counsel  from 
all  eternity,  which  is  ever  unchangeable.  That 
which  is  divine  is  immutable  ;  there  is  no 
change  in  Him,  nor  shadow  of  change. 
Blessed  Denis  (the  Carthusian)  who  has  made 
divine  things  in  God's  presence  his  study,  says 
that  these  representations  and  images  are 
marked  out  beforehand.  In  His  counsels,  God 
has  noted  and  settled  all  that  He  would  do,  the 
unchanging  future  events  before  they  came  to 
pass.  In  the  same  way,  a  man  who  wished  to 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  I  I 

build  a  house,  would  first  make  and  think  out 
a  plan.  Again,  visible  things  are  images  of 
invisible  and  intangible  things,  on  which  they 
throw  a  faint  light.  Holy  Scripture  clothes  in 
figure  God  and  the  angels,  and  the  same  holy 
man  (Blessed  Denis)  explains  why.  When 
sensible  things  sufficiently  render  what  is 
beyond  sense,  and  give  a  form  to  what  is 
intangible,  a  medium  would  be  reckoned 
imperfect  according  to  our  standard,  if  it  did 
not  fully  represent  material  vision,  or  if  it 
required  effort  of  mind.  If,  therefore,  Holy 
Scripture,  providing  for  our  need,  ever  putting 
before  us  what  is  intangible,  clothes  it  in  flesh, 
does  it  not  make  an  image  of  what  is  thus 
invested  with  our  nature,  and  brought  to  the 
level  of  our  desires,  yet  invisible  ?  A  certain 
conception  through  the  senses  thus  takes  place 
in  the  brain,  which  was  not  there  before,  and  is 
transmitted  to  the  judicial  faculty,  and  added  to 
the  mental  store.  Gregory,  who  is  so  eloquent 
about  God,  says  that  the  mind  which  is  set 
upon  getting  beyond  corporeal  things,  is  in 
capable  of  doing  it.  For  the  invisible  things  of 
God  since  the  creation  of  the  world  are  made 
visible  through  images.  We  see  images  in 


I  2  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


creation  which  remind  us  faintly  of  God,  as 
when,  for  instance,  we  speak  of  the  holy  and 
adorable  Trinity,  imaged  by  the  sun,  or  light, 
or  burning  rays,  or  by  a  running  fountain,  or  a 
full  river,  or  by  the  mind,  speech,  or  the  spirit 
within  us,  or  by  a  rose  tree,  or  a  sprouting 
flower,  or  a  sweet  fragrance. 

Again,  an  image  is  expressive  of  something 
in  the  future,  mystically  shadowing  forth  what 
is  to  happen.  For  instance,  the  ark  represents 
the  image  of  Our  Lady,  Mother  of  God,*  so 
does  the  staff  and  the  earthen  jar.  The  serpent 
brings  before  us  Him  who  vanquished  on  the 
Cross  the  bite  of  the  original  serpent ;  the  sea, 
water,  and  the  cloud  the  grace  of  baptism. 

Again,  things  which  have  taken  place  are 
expressed  by  images  for  the  remembrance 
either  of  a  wonder,  or  an  honour,  or  dishonour, 
or  good  or  evil,  to  help  those  who  look  upon 
it  in  after  times  that  we  may  avoid  evils  and 
imitate  goodness.  It  is  of  two  kinds,  the 
written  image  in  books,  as  when  God  had  the 
law  inscribed  on  tablets,  and  when  He  enjoined 
that  the  lives  of  holy  men  should  be  recorded 
and  sensible  memorials  be  preserved  in  re- 

*   Trjv  ayiav  irapOtvov  /cat  OCOTOKOV. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  13 


membrance  ;  as,  for  instance,  the  earthen  jar 
and  the  staff  in  the  ark.  So  now  we  preserve 
in  writing  the  images  and  the  good  deeds  of 
the  past.  Either,  therefore,  take  away  images 
altogether  and  be  out  of  harmony  with  God 
who  made  these  regulations,  or  receive  them 
with  the  language  and  in  the  manner  which 
befits  them.  In  speaking  of  the  manner  let  us 
go  into  the  question  of  worship. 

Worship  is  the  symbol  of  veneration  and  of 
honour.  Let  us  understand  that  there  are 
different  degrees  of  worship.  First  of  all  the 
worship  of  latreia,  which  we  show  to  God,  who 
alone  by  nature  is  worthy  of  worship.  Then, 
for  the  sake  of  God  who  is  worshipful  by 
nature,  we  honour  His  saints  and  servants,  as 
Josue  and  Daniel  worshipped  an  angel,  and 
David  His  holy  places,  when  he  says,  '  Let 
us  go  to  the  place  where  His  feet  have  stood.' 
Again,  in  His  tabernacles,  as  when  all  the 
people  of  Israel  adored  in  the  tent,  and  stand 
ing  round  the  temple  in  Jerusalem,  fixing  their 
gaze  upon  it  from  all  sides,  and  worshipping 
from  that  day  to  this,  or  in  the  rulers  estab 
lished  by  Him,  as  Jacob  rendered  homage  to 
Esau,  his  elder  brother,  and  to  Pharao,  the 


14  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


divinely  established  ruler.  Joseph  was  wor 
shipped  by  his  brothers.  I  am  aware  that 
worship  was  based  on  honour,  as  in  the  case 
of  Abraham  and  the  sons  of  Emmor.  Either, 
then,  do  away  with  worship,  or  receive  it  alto 
gether  according  to  its  proper  measure. 

Answer  me  this  question.  Is  there  only  one 
God  ?  You  answer,  '  Yes,  there  is  only  one 
Law-giver.'  Why,  then,  does  He  command 
contrary  things  ?  The  cherubim  are  not  out 
side  of  creation ;  why,  then,  does  He  allow 
cherubim  carved  by  the  hand  of  man  to  over 
shadow  the  mercy-seat?  Is  it  not  evident  that 
as  it  is  impossible  to  make  an  image  of  God, 
who  is  uncircumscribed  and  impassible,  or  of 
one  like  to  God,  creation  should  not  be 
worshipped  as  God.  He  allows  the  image  of 
the  cherubim  who  are  circumscribed,*  and 
prostrate  in  adoration  before  the  divine  throne, 
to  be  made,  and  thus  prostrate  to  overshadow 
the  mercy-seat.  It  was  fitting  that  the  image 
of  the  heavenly  choirs  should  overshadow  the 
divine  mysteries.  Would  you  say  that  the  ark 
and  staff  and  mercy-seat  were  not  made  ?  Are 

*  A  reference  to  the  question  treated  by  St  Thomas 
after  St  John  Damascene  :  utrum  angelus  sit  in  loco. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  15 

they  not  produced  by  the  hand  of  man  ?  Are 
they  not  due  to  what  you  call  contemptible 
matter?  What  was  the  tabernacle  itself? 
Was  it  not  an  image  ?  Was  it  not  a  type 
and  a  figure?  Hence  the  holy  Apostle's  words 
concerning  the  observances  of  the  law,  '  Who 
serve  unto  the  example  and  shadow  of  heavenly 
things.'  As  it  was  answered  to  Moses,  when 
he  was  to  finish  the  tabernacle:  'See'  (He 
says),  '  that  thou  make  all  things  according  to 
the  pattern  which  was  shown  thee  on  the 
Mount.'  But  the  law  was  not  an  image.  It 
shrouded  the  image.  In  the  words  of  the  same 
Apostle,  the  law  contains  the  shadow  of  the 
goods  to  come,  not  the  image  of  those  things. 
For  if  the  law  should  forbid  images,  and  yet  be 
itself  a  forerunner  of  images,  what  should  we 
say?  If  the  tabernacle  was  a  figure,  and  the 
type  of  a  type,  why  does  the  law  not  prohibit 
image-making?  But  this  is  not  in  the  least 
the  case.  There  is  a  time  for  everything. 

Of  old,  God  the  incorporeal  and  uncircum- 
scribed  was  never  depicted.  Now,  however, 
when  God  is  seen  clothed  in  flesh,  and  con 
versing  with  men,  I  make  an  image  of  the 
God  whom  I  see.  I  do  not  worship  matter,  I 


1 6  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

worship  the  God  of  matter,  who  became 
matter  for  my  sake,  and  deigned  to  inhabit 
matter,  who  worked  out  my  salvation  through 
matter.  I  will  not  cease  from  honouring  that 
matter  which  works  my  salvation.  I  venerate 
it,  though  not  as  God.  How  could  God  be 
born  out  of  lifeless  things  ?  And  if  God's  body 
is  God  by  union  (KaO'  vTroa-raa-iv),  it  is  immutable. 
The  nature  of  God  remains  the  same  as  before, 
the  flesh  created  in  time  is  quickened  by  a 
logical  and  reasoning  soul.  I  honour  all  matter 
besides,  and  venerate  it.  Through  it,  filled,  as 
it  were,  with  a  divine  power  and  grace,  my 
salvation  has  come  to  me.  Was  not  the  thrice 
happy  and  thrice  blessed  wood  of  the  Cross 
matter  ?  Was  not  the  sacred  and  holy  mountain 
of  Calvary  matter  ?  What  of  the  life-giving 
rock,  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  the  source  of  our 
resurrection  :  was  it  not  matter  ?  Is  not  the 
most  holy  book  of  the  Gospels  matter?  Is  not 
the  blessed  table  matter  which  gives  us  the 
Bread  of  Life  ?  Are  not  the  gold  and  silver 
matter,  out  of  which  crosses  and  altar-plate  and 
chalices  are  made  ?  And  before  all  these 
things,  is  not  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord 
matter?  Either  do  away  with  the  veneration 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  1 7 

and  worship  due  to  all  these  things,  or  submit 
to  the  tradition  of  the  Church  in  the  worship  of 
images,  honouring  God  and  His  friends,  and 
following  in  this  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Do  not  despise  matter,  for  it  is  not  despicable. 
Nothing  is  that  which  God  has  made.  This  is 
the  Manichean  heresy.  That  alone  is  despic 
able  which  does  not  come  from  God,  but  is 
our  own  invention,  the  spontaneous  choice  of 
will  to  disregard  the  natural  law, — that  is  to 
say,  sin.  If,  therefore,  you  dishonour  and  give 
up  images,  because  they  are  produced  by 
matter,  consider  what  the  Scripture  says  :  And 
the  Lord  spoke  to  Moses,  saying,  '  Behold 
I  have  called  by  name  Beseleel,  the  son  of  Uri, 
the  son  of  Hur,  of  the  tribe  of  Juda.  And  I  have 
filled  him  with  the  spirit  of  God,  with  wisdom 
and  understanding,  and  knowledge  in  all 
manner  of  work.  To  devise  whatsoever  may 
be  artificially  made  of  gold,  and  silver,  and 
brass,  of  marble  and  precious  stones,  and 
variety  of  wood.  And  I  have  given  him  for 
his  companion,  Ooliab,  the  son  of  Achisamech, 
of  the  tribe  of  Dan.  And  I  have  put  wisdom 
in  the  heart  of  every  skilful  man,  that  they  may 
make  all  things  which  I  have  commanded  thee.' 


1 8  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

And  again  :  '  Moses  said  to  all  the  assembly  of 
the  children  of  Israel :  This  is  the  word  the 
Lord  hath  commanded,  saying  :  Set  aside  with 
you  first  fruits  to  the  Lord.  Let  every  one 
that  is  willing  and  hath  a  ready  heart,  offer 
them  to  the  Lord,  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass, 
violet,  and  purple,  and  scarlet  twice  dyed,  and 
fine  linen,  goat's  hair,  and  ram's  skins  died  red 
and  violet,  coloured  skins,  selim-wood,  and  oil 
to  maintain  lights  and  to  make  ointment,  and 
most  sweet  incense,  onyx  stones,  and  precious 
stones  for  the  adorning  of  the  ephod  and  the 
rational.  Whosoever  of  you  is  wise,  let  him 
come,  and  make  that  which  the  Lord  hath 
commanded.'  See  you  here  the  glorification 
of  matter  which  you  make  inglorious.  What 
is  more  insignificant  than  goat's  hair  or  colours  ? 
Are  not  scarlet  and  purple  and  hyacinth  colours  ? 
Now,  consider  the  handiwork  of  man  becoming 
the  likeness  of  the  cherubim.  How,  then,  can 
you  make  the  law  a  pretence  for  giving  up 
what  it  orders?  If  you  invoke  it  against 
images,  you  should  keep  the  Sabbath,  and 
practise  circumcision.  It  is  certain  that  'if 
you  observe  the  law,  Christ  will  not  profit 
you.  You  who  are  justified  in  the  law,  you 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  19 


are  fallen  from  grace.'  Israel  of  old  did  not  see 
God,  but  we  see  the  Lord's  glory  face  to  face. 
We  proclaim  Him  also  by  our  senses  on  all 
sides,  and  we  sanctify  the  noblest  sense,  which 
is  that  of  sight.  The  image  is  a  memorial,  just 
what  words  are  to  a  listening  ear.  What  a 
book  is  to  the  literate,  that  an  image  is  to  the 
illiterate.  The  image  speaks  to  the  sight  as 
words  to  the  ear  ;  it  brings  us  understanding. 
Hence  God  ordered  the  ark  to  be  made  of 
imperishable  wood,  and  to  be  gilded  outside 
and  in,  and  the  tablets  to  be  put  in  it,  and  the 
staff  and  the  golden  urn  containing  the  manna, 
for  a  remembrance  of  the  past  and  a  type  of  the 
future.  Who  can  say  these  were  not  images 
and  far-sounding  heralds  ?  And  they  did  not 
hang  on  the  walls  of  the  tabernacle  ;  but  in 
sight  of  all  the  people  who  looked  towards 
them,  they  were  brought  forward  for  the 
worship  and  adoration  of  God,  who  made 
use  of  them.  It  is  evident  that  they  were  not 
worshipped  for  themselves,  but  that  the  people 
were  led  through  them  to  remember  past  signs, 
and  to  worship  the  God  of  wonders.  They 
were  images  to  serve  as  recollections,  not  divine, 
but  leading  to  divine  things  by  divine  power. 


20  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

And  God  ordered  twelve  stones  to  be  taken 
out  of  the  Jordan,  and  specified  why.  For  he 
says  :  '  When  your  son  asks  you  the  meaning 
of  these  stones,  tell  him  how  the  water  left  the 
Jordan  by  the  divine  command,  and  how  the 
ark  was  saved  and  the  whole  people.'  How, 
then,  shall  we  not  record  on  image  the  saving 
pains  and  wonders  of  Christ  our  Lord,  so  that 
when  my  child  asks  me,  '  What  is  this  ? '  I 
may  say,  that  God  the  WTord  became  man,  and 
that  for  His  sake  not  Israel  alone  passed 
through  the  Jordan,  but  all  the  human  race 
gained  their  original  happiness.  Through 
Him  human  nature  rose  from  the  lowest 
depths  of  the  earth  higher  than  the  skies,  and 
in  His  Person  sat  down  on  the  throne  His 
Father  had  prepared  for  Him. 

But  the  adversary  says  :  '  Make  an  image  of 
Christ  or  of  His  mother  who  bore  Him  (r?}? 
OeoroKov),  and  let  that  be  sufficient.'  O  what 
folly  this  is !  On  your  own  showing,  you  are 
absolutely  against  the  saints.  For  if  you  make 
an  image  of  Christ  and  not  of  the  saints,  it  is 
evident  that  you  do  not  disown  images,  but 
the  honour  of  the  saints.  You  make  statues 
indeed  of  Christ  as  of  one  glorified,  whilst  you 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  21 

reject  the  saints  as  unworthy  of  honour,  and 
call  truth  a  falsehood.  *  I  live,'  says  the  Lord, 
'  and  I  will  glorify  those  who  glorify  Me.' 
And  the  divine  Apostle  :  therefore  now  he  is 
not  a  servant,  but  a  son.  '  And  if  a  son,  an 
heir  also  through  God.'  Again,  '  If  we  suffer 
with  Him,  that  we  also  may  be  glorified:' 
you  are  not  waging  war  against  images,  but 
against  the  saints.  St  John,  who  rested  on 
His  breast,  says,  that  we  shall  be  like  to  Him  : 
just  as  a  man  by  contact  with  fire  becomes 
fire,  not  by  nature,  but  by  contact  and  by 
burning  and  by  participation,  so  is  it,  I  appre 
hend,  with  the  flesh  of  the  Crucified  Son  of 
God.  That  flesh,  by  participation  through 
union  (/ca0'  virocrraa-iv)  with  the  divine  nature, 
was  unchangeably  God,  not  in  virtue  of  grace 
from  God  as  was  the  case  with  each  of  the 
prophets,  but  by  the  presence  of  the  Fountain 
Head  Himself.  God,  the  Scripture  says, 
stood  in  the  synagogue  of  the  gods,  so  that  the 
saints,  too,  are  gods.  Holy  Gregory  takes  the 
words,  '  God  stands  in  the  midst  of  the  gods,' 
to  mean  that  He  discriminates  their  several 
merits.  The  saints  in  their  lifetime  were 
filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  when  they  are 


22  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


no  more,  His  grace  abides  with  their  spirits 
and  with  their  bodies  in  their  tombs,  and  also 
with  their  likenesses  and  holy  images,  not  by 
nature,  but  by  grace  and  divine  power. 

God  charged  David  to  build  Him  a  temple 
through  his  son,  and  to  prepare  a  place  of  rest. 
Solomon,  in  building  the  temple,  made  the 
cherubim,  as  the  book  of  Kings  says.  And  he 
encompassed  the  cherubim  with  gold,  and  all 
the  walls  in  a  circle,  and  he  had  the  cherubim 
carved,  and  palms  inside  and  out,  in  a  circle, 
not  from  the  sides,  be  it  observed.  And  there 
were  bulls  and  lions  and  pomegranates.  Is  it 
not  more  seemly  to  decorate  all  the  walls  of 
the  Lord's  house  with  holy  forms  and  images 
rather  than  with  beasts  and  plants  ?  Where  is 
the  law  declaring  '  thou  shalt  not  make  any 
graven  image '  ?  But  Solomon  receiving  the 
gift  of  wisdom,  imaging  heaven,  made  the 
cherubim,  and  the  likenesses  of  bulls  and  lions, 
which  the  law  forbade.  Now  if  we  make  a 
statue  of  Christ,  and  likenesses  of  the  saints, 
does  not  their  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
increase  the  piety  of  our  homage  ?  As  then 
the  people  and  the  temple  were  purified  in 
blood  and  in  burnt  offerings,  so  now  the  Blood 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  23 

of  Christ  giving  testimony  under  Pontius 
Pilate,  and  being  Himself  the  first  fruits  of 
the  martyrs,  the  Church  is  built  up  on  the 
blood  of  the  saints.  Then  the  signs  and 
forms  of  lifeless  animals  figured  forth  the 
human  tabernacle,  the  martyrs  themselves 
whom  they  were  preparing  for  God's  abode. 

We  depict  Christ  as  our  King  and  Lord, 
and  do  not  deprive  Him  of  His  army.  The 
saints  constitute  the  Lord's  army.  Let  the 
earthly  king  dismiss  his  army  before  he  gives 
up  his  King  and  Lord.  Let  him  put  off  the 
purple  before  he  takes  honour  away  from  his 
most  valiant  men  who  have  conquered  their 
passions.  For  if  the  saints  are  heirs  of  God, 
and  co-heirs  of  Christ,  they  will  be  also  par 
takers  of  the  divine  glory  of  sovereignty.  If 
the  friends  of  God  have  had  a  part  in  the 
sufferings  of  Christ,  how  shall  they  not  receive 
a  share  of  His  glory  even  on  earth?  'I  call 
you  not  servants,'  our  Lord  says,  'you  are  my 
friends.'  Should  we  then  deprive  them  of  the 
honour  given  to  them  by  the  Church  ?  What 
audacity  !  What  boldness  of  mind,  to  fight  God 
and  His  commands !  You,  who  refuse  to 
worship  images,  would  not  worship  the  Son  of 


24  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

God,  the  Living  Image  of  the  invisible  God, 
and  His  unchanging  form.  I  worship  the 
image  of  Christ  as  the  Incarnate  God  ;  that 
of  Our  Lady  (rfc  OGOTOKOV),  the  Mother  of  us 
all,  as  the  Mother  of  God's  Son  ;  that  of  the 
saints  as  the  friends  of  God.  They  have  with 
stood  sin  unto  blood,  and  followed  Christ  in 
shedding  their  blood  for  Him,  who  shed  His 
blood  for  them.  I  put  on  record  the  excel 
lencies  and  the  sufferings  of  those  who  have 
walked  in  His  footsteps,  that  I  may  sanctify 
myself,  and  be  fired  with  the  zeal  of  imitation. 
St  Basil  says,  '  Honouring  the  image  leads  to 
the  prototype.'  If  you  raise  churches  to  the 
saints  of  God,  raise  also  their  trophies.  The 
temple  of  old  was  not  built  in  the  name  of 
any  man.  The  death  of  the  just  was  a  cause 
of  tears,  not  of  feasting.  A  man  who  touched 
a  corpse  was  considered  unclean,  even  if  the 
corpse  was  Moses  himself.  But  now  the 
memories  of  the  saints  are  kept  with  rejoicings. 
The  dead  body  of  Jacob  was  wept  over,  whilst 
there  is  joy  over  the  death  of  Stephen.  There 
fore,  either  give  up  the  solemn  commemora 
tions  of  the  saints,  which  are  not  according 
to  the  old  law,  or  accept  images  which  are 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  25 

also  against  it,  as  you  say.  But  it  is  impossible 
not  to  keep  with  rejoicing  the  memories  of  the 
saints.  The  Holy  Apostles  and  Fathers  are  at 
one  in  enjoining  them.  From  the  time  that 
God  the  Word  became  flesh  He  is  as  we  are 
in  everything  except  sin,  and  of  our  nature, 
without  confusion.  He  has  deified  our  flesh 
for  ever,  and  we  are  in  very  deed  sanctified 
through  His  Godhead  and  the  union  of  His 
flesh  with  it.  And  from  the  time  that  God, 
the  Son  of  God,  impassible  by  reason  of  His 
Godhead,  chose  to  suffer  voluntarily  He  wiped 
out  our  debt,  also  paying  for  us  a  most  full 
and  noble  ransom.  We  are  truly  free  through 
the  sacred  blood  of  the  Son  pleading  for  us 
with  the  Father.  And  we  are  indeed  delivered 
from  corruption  since  He  descended  into  hell 
to  the  souls  detained  there  through  centuries 
and  gave  the  captives  their  freedom,  sight  to 
the  blind,  and  chaining  the  strong  one.*  He 
rose  in  the  plenitude  of  His  power,  keeping  the 
flesh  of  immortality  which  He  had  taken  for 
us.  And  since  we  have  been  born  again  of 
water  and  the  Spirit,  we  are  truly  sons  and 
heirs  of  God.  Hence  St  Paul  calls  the  faithful 

*  Screts  rbv 


26  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


holy  ;  hence  we  do  not  grieve  but  rejoice  over 
the  death  of  the  saints.  We  are  then  no 
longer  under  grace,  being  justified  through 
faith,  and  knowing  the  one  true  God.  The 
just  man  is  not  bound  by  the  law.  We  are 
not  held  by  the  letter  of  the  law,  nor  do  we 
serve  as  children,  but  grown  into  the  perfect 
estate  of  man  we  are  fed  on  solid  food,  not 
on  that  which  conduces  to  idolatry.  The  law 
is  good  as  a  light  shining  in  a  dark  place 
until  the  day  breaks.  Your  hearts  have  already 
been  illuminated,  the  living  water  of  God's 
knowledge  has  run  over  the  tempestuous  seas 
of  heathendom,  and  we  may  all  know  God. 
The  old  creation  has  passed  away,  and  all 
things  are  renovated.  The  holy  Apostle  Paul 
said  to  St  Peter,  the  chief  of  the  Apostles  :  * 
'  If  you,  being  a  Jew,  live  as  a  heathen  and 
not  a  Jew,  how  will  you  persuade  heathens 
to  do  as  Jews  do  ? '  And  to  the  Galatians  : 
*  I  will  bear  witness  to  every  circumcised  man 
that  it  is  salutary  to  fulfil  the  whole  law.' 

Of  old  they  who  did  not  know  God,  wor 
shipped  false  gods.  But  now,  knowing  God, 
or  rather  being  known  by  Him,  how  can  we 

*     TTTfV    KOpV<j)aia.V 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  27 


return  to  bare  and  naked  rudiments  ?  I  have 
looked  upon  the  human  form  of  God,  and  my 
soul  has  been  saved.  I  gaze  upon  the  image 
of  God,  as  Jacob  did,  though  in  a  different 
way.  Jacob  sounded  the  note  of  the  future, 
seeing  with  immaterial  sight,  whilst  the  image 
of  Him  who  is  visible  to  flesh  is  burnt  into  my 
soul.  The  shadow  and  winding  sheet  and  relics 
of  the  apostles  cured  sickness,  and  put  demons 
to  flight.  How,  then,  shall  not  the  shadow 
and  the  statues  of  the  saints  be  glorified  ? 
Either  do  away  with  the  worship  of  all  matter, 
or  be  not  an  innovator.  Do  not  disturb  the 
boundaries  of  centuries,  put  up  by  your  fathers. 
It  is  not  in  writing  only  that  they  have  be 
queathed  to  us  the  tradition  of  the  Church,  but 
also  in  certain  unwritten  examples.  In  the 
twenty-seventh  book  of  his  work,  in  thirty 
chapters  addressed  to  Amphilochios  concern 
ing  the  Holy  Spirit,  St  Basil  says,  *  In  the 
cherished  teaching  and  dogmas  of  the  Church, 
we  hold  some  things  by  written  documents ; 
others  we  have  received  in  mystery  from  the 
apostolical  tradition.'  Both  are  of  equal  value 
for  the  soul's  growth.  No  one  will  dispute 
this  who  has  considered  even  a  little  the  dis- 


28  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

cipline  of  the  Church.  For  if  we  neglect  un 
written  customs,  as  not  having  much  weight, 
we  bury  in  oblivion  the  most  pertinent  facts 
connected  with  the  Gospel.  These  are  the 
great  Basil's  words.  How  do  we  know  the 
Holy  place  of  Calvary,  or  the  Holy  Sepulchre  ? 
Does  it  not  rest  on  a  tradition  handed  clown 
from  father  to  son?  It  is  written  that  our 
Lord  was  crucified  on  Calvary,  and  buried  in 
a  tomb,  which  Joseph  hewed  out  of  the  rock  ; 
but  it  is  unwritten  tradition  which  identifies 
these  spots,  and  does  more  things  of  the  same 
kind.  Whence  come  the  three  immersions 
at  baptism,  praying  with  face  turned  towards 
the  east,  and  the  tradition  of  the  mysteries  ?  * 
Hence  St  Paul  says,  Therefore,  brethren,  stand 
fast,  and  hold  the  traditions  which  you  have 
learned  either  by  word,  or  by  our  epistle.  As, 
then,  so  much  has  been  handed  down  in  the 
Church,  and  is  observed  down  to  the  present 
day,  why  disparage  images  ? 

If  you  bring  forward  certain  practices,  they 
do  not  inculpate  our  worship  of  images,  but 
the  worship  of  heathens  who  make  them 
idols.  Because  heathens  do  it  foolishly,  this 

*  TO.  6eia  nvar-ripia — the  Mass. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  2Q 

is  no  reason  for  objecting  to  our  pious  practice. 
If  the  same  magicians  and  sorcerers  use  sup 
plication,  so  does  the  Church  with  catechumens  ; 
the  former  invoke  devils,  but  the  Church  calls 
upon  God  against  devils.  Heathens  have 
raised  up  images  to  demons,  whom  they  call 
gods.  Now  we  have  raised  them  to  the  one 
Incarnate  God,  to  His  servants  and  friends, 
who  are  proof  against  the  diabolical  hosts. 

If,  again,  you  object  that  the  great  Epipha- 
nius  thoroughly  rejected  images,  I  would  say 
in  the  first  place  the  work  in  question  is  ficti 
tious  and  unauthentic.  It  bears  the  name  of 
some  one  who  did  not  write  it,  which  used  to 
be  commonly  done.  Secondly,  we  know  that 
blessed  Athanasius  objected  to  the  bodies  of 
saints  being  put  into  chests,  and  that  he 
preferred  their  burial  in  the  ground,  wishing 
to  set  at  nought  the  strange  custom  of  the 
Egyptians,  who  did  not  bury  their  dead  under 
ground,  but  set  them  upon  beds  and  couches. 
Thus,  supposing  that  he  really  wrote  this  work, 
the  great  Epiphanius,  wishing  to  correct  some 
thing  of  the  same  kind,  ordered  that  images 
should  not  be  used.  The  proof  that  he  did 
not  object  to  images,  is  to  be  found  in  his 


3O  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

own  church,  which  is  adorned  with  images 
to  this  day.  Thirdly,  the  exception  is  not  a 
law  to  the  Church,  neither  does  one  swallow 
make  summer,  as  it  seems  to  Gregory  the 
theologian,  and  to  the  truth.  Neither  can  one 
expression  overturn  the  tradition  of  the  whole 
Church  which  is  spread  throughout  the  world. 

Accept,  therefore,  the  teaching  of  Scripture 
and  spiritual  writers.  If  the  Scripture  does  call 
the  idols  of  heathens  silver  and  gold,  and  the 
works  of  man's  hand,  it  does  not  forbid  the 
adoration  of  inanimate  things,  or  man's  handi 
work,  but  the  adoration  of  demons. 

We  have  seen  that  prophets  worshipped 
angels,  and  men,  and  kings,  and  the  impious, 
and  even  a  staff.  David  says,  '  And  you 
adore  His  footstool.'  I saias,  speaking  in  God's 
name,  says,  '  The  heavens  are  my  throne,  and 
the  earth  my  footstool.'  Now,  it  is  evident  to 
every  one  that  the  heavens  and  the  earth  are 
created  things.  Moses,  too,  and  Aaron  with 
all  the  people  adored  the  work  of  hands.  St 
Paul,  the  golden  grasshopper  *  of  the  Church, 
says  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  '  But 
Christ  being  come,  a  high  priest  of  the  good 

*  rerrtf. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  3! 

things  to  come,  by  a  greater  and  more  perfect 
tabernacle  not  made  by  hand/  that  is  '  not  of 
this  creation.'  And,  again,  '  For  Jesus  is  not 
entered  into  the  Holies  made  by  hands,  the 
patterns  of  the  true  ;  but  into  heaven  itself.' 
Thus  the  former  holy  things,  the  tabernacle, 
and  everything  within  it,  were  made  by  hands, 
and  no  one  denies  that  they  were  adored. 

AUTHENTIC  TESTIMONY  OF  ANCIENT  FATHERS 
IN  FAVOUR  OF  IMAGES. 

St  Denis  the  Areopagite.     From  his  Letter 
to  Bishop  Titus. 

Instead  of  attaching  the  common  conception 
to  images,  we  should  look  upon  what  they 
symbolise,  and  not  despise  the  divine  mark  and 
character  which  they  portray,  as  sensible  images 
of  mysterious  and  heavenly  visions. 

Commentary. — Mark  that  he  cautions  us  not 
to  despise  sacred  images. 

The  Same,  '  On  the  Names  of  God. ' 

We  have  taken  the  same  line.     On  the  one 

side,  through  the  veiled  language  of  Scripture 

and  the  help  of  oral  tradition,  intellectual  things 

are  understood  through  sensible  ones,  and  the 


32  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

things  above  nature  by  the  things  that  are. 
Forms  are  given  to  what  is  intangible  and 
without  shape,  and  immaterial  perfection  is 
clothed  and  multiplied  in  a  variety  of  different 
symbols. 

Commentary. — If  it  be  a  good  work  to  clothe 
with  shape  and  form,  according  to  our  standard, 
that  which  is  formless,  shapeless,  and  without 
consistency,  how  shall  we  not  make  images  to 
ourselves  in  the  same  way  of  things  perceived 
through  form  and  shape,  so  that  we  may  bear 
them  in  mind,  and  be  moved  to  imitate  what 
they  represent. 

The  Same,  on  the  '  Ecclesiastical  Hierarchy. ' 

Now,  if  the  substances  (ova-iai)  and  orders 
above  us,  of  which  we  have  already  made 
reverent  mention,  are  without  bodies,  their 
hierarchy  is  intellectual  and  above  sense. 

We  supply  by  the  variety  of  sensible  symbols 
the  visible  order,  which  is  according  to  our 
own  measure.  Those  sensible  symbols  lead  us 
naturally  to  intellectual  conception,  to  God  and 
His  divine  attributes.  Spiritual  minds  form 
their  own  spiritual  conceptions,  but  we  are  led 
to  the  divine  vision  by  sensible  images. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  33 


Commentary. — If,  then,  it  be  rational  that 
we  are  led  to  the  divine  vision  by  sensible 
images,  and  if  Divine  Providence  mercifully 
clothes  in  form  and  image  that  which  is  without 
either  for  our  benefit,  what  is  there  unseemly 
about  imaging,  according  to  our  capacity,  Him 
who  graciously  disguised  Himself  for  us  in 
shape  and  form  ? 

A  tradition  has  come  down  to  us  that  Angaros, 
King  of  Edessa,  was  drawn  vehemently  to 
divine  love  by  hearing  of  our  Lord,*  and  that 
he  sent  envoys  to  ask  for  His  likeness.  If  this 
were  refused,  they  were  ordered  to  have  a  like 
ness  painted.  Then  He,  who  is  all-knowing 
and  all-powerful,  is  said  to  have  taken  a  strip  of 
cloth,  and  pressing  it  to  His  face,  to  have  left 
His  likeness  upon  the  cloth,  which  it  retains  to 
this  day. 

St  Basils  Sermon  on  the  Martyr  St  Barlam, 
beginning,  '  In  the  first  place  the  death  of 
the  saints' 

Arise,  you  renowned  painters  of  brave  deeds, 
who  set  forth  by  your  art  a  faint  image  of  the 
General.  My  praise  of  the  laurel-crowned 
victor  is  faint  compared  to  the  colours  of  your 

*  rrj  roi)  Kvpiov  irpbs  deiov  eKTrvpaev6evTa  eporra 


34  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


brush.  I  will  give  up  writing  on  the  excellencies 
of  the  martyr  whom  you  have  crowned.  I 
rejoice  at  the  victory  won  to-day  by  your 
strength.  I  contemplate  the  hand  put  out  to 
the  flames,  more  powerfully  dealt  with  by  you. 
I  see  the  struggle  more  clearly  depicted  on  your 
statue.  Let  demons  be  enraged  even  now, 
overcome  by  the  martyr's  excellencies  which 
you  reveal.  Let  the  powerful  hand  be  again 
outstretched  to  victory.  May  Christ  our  Lord, 
the  supreme  Judge  of  the  warfare,  appear  in 
picture.  To  Him  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

From    the    same,  from   the     Thirty    Chapters 
to   Amphilochios,    on    the    Holy    Ghost.— 
Chap,  xviii. 

The  image  of  the  king  is  also  called  the 
king,  and  there  are  not  two  kings  in  con 
sequence.  Neither  is  power  divided,  nor  is 
glory  distributed.  Just  as  the  reigning  power 
over  us  is  one,  so  is  our  homage  one,  not 
many,  and  the  honour  given  to  the  image 
reaches  back  to  the  original.  What  the  image 
is  in  the  one  case  as  a  representation,  that  the 
Son  is  by  His  humanity,  and  as  in  art  like- 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  35 

ness  is  according  to  form,  so  in  the  divine  and 
incommensurable  nature  (ao-wOeros)  union  is 
effected  in  the  indwelling  Godhead. 

Commentary. — If  the  image  of  the  king  is 
the  king,  the  image  of  Christ  is  Christ,  and 
the  image  of  a  saint  the  saint,  and  if  power 
is  not  divided  nor  glory  distributed,  honouring 
the  image  becomes  honouring  the  one  who  is 
set  forth  in  image.  Devils  have  feared  the 
saints,  and  have  fled  from  their  shadow.  The 
shadow  is  an  image,  and  I  make  an  image 
that  I  may  scare  demons.  If  you  say  that 
only  intellectual  worship  befits  God,  take  away 
all  corporeal  things,  light,  and  fragrance,  prayer 
itself  through  the  physical  voice,  the  very  divine 
mysteries  which  are  offered  through  matter, 
bread,  and  wine,  the  oil  of  chrism,  the  sign  of 
the  Cross,  for  all  this  is  matter.  Take  away 
the  Cross,  and  the  sponge  of  the  Crucifixion, 
and  the  spear  which  pierced  the  life-giving- 
side.  Either  give  up  honouring  these  things 
as  impossible,  or  do  not  reject  the  veneration 
of  images.  Matter  is  endued  with  a  divine 
power  through  prayer  made  to  those  who  are 
depicted  in  image.  Purple  by  itself  is  simple, 
and  so  is  silk,  and  the  cloak  which  is  made  of 


ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


both.  But  if  the  king  put  it  on,  the  cloak 
receives  honour  from  the  honour  due  to  the 
wearer.  So  is  it  with  matter.  By  itself  it  is  of 
no  account,  but  if  the  one  presented  in  image  be 
full  of  grace,  men  become  partakers  of  his  grace 
according  to  their  faith.  The  apostles  knew 
our  Lord  with  their  bodily  eyes  ;  others  knew 
the  apostles,  others  the  martyrs.  I,  too,  desire 
to  see  them  in  the  spirit  and  in  the  flesh,  and 
to  possess  a  saving  remedy  as  I  am  a  com 
posite  being.  I  see  with  my  eyes,  and  revere 
that  which  represents  what  I  honour,  though  I 
do  not  worship  it  as  God.  Now  you,  perhaps, 
are  superior  to  me,  and  are  lifted  up  above 
bodily  things,  and  being,  as  it  were,  not  of 
flesh,  you  make  light  of  what  is  visible,  but 
as  I  am  human  and  clothed  with  a  body,  I 
desire  to  see  and  to  be  corporeally  with  the 
saints.  Condescend  to  my  humble  wish  that 
you  may  be  secure  on  your  heights.  God 
accepts  my  longing  for  Him  and  for  His  saints. 
For  He  rejoices  at  the  praises  of  His  servant, 
according  to  the  great  St  Basil  in  his  pane 
gyric  of  the  Forty  Martyrs.  Listen  to  the 
words  which  he  uttered  in  honour  of  the  martyr 
St  Gordion. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  37 

From  St  BasiTs  Sermon  on  St  Gordion. 

The  mere  memory  of  just  deeds  is  a  source 
of  spiritual  joy  to  the  whole  world  ;  people  are 
moved  to  imitate  the  holiness  of  which  they 
hear.  The  life  of  holy  men  is  as  a  light 
illuminating  the  way  for  those  who  would  see 
it.  And  again,  when  we  recount  the  story  of 
holy  lives  we  glorify  in  the  first  place  the  Lord 
of  those  servants,  and  we  give  praise  to  the 
servants  on  account  of  their  testimony,  which 
is  known  to  us.  We  rejoice  the  world  through 
good  report. 

Commentary. — The  remembrance  of  the  saints 
is  thus,  you  see,  a  glory  to  God,  praise  of  the 
saints,  joy  and  salvation  to  the  whole  world. 
Why,  then,  would  you  destroy  it  ?  This  re 
membrance  is  kept  by  preaching  and  by  images, 
says  the  same  great  St  Basil. 

The  same,  on  the  Martyr  St  Gordion. 

Just  as  burning  follows  naturally  on  fire,  and 
fragrance  on  sweet  ointment,  so  must  good 
arise  from  holy  actions.  For  it  is  no  small 
thing  to  represent  past  events  according  to  life. 
Is  it  a  dim  memory  of  the  man's  wrestlings 


38  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

which  has  come  down  to  us,  and  does  not  the 
painter's  picture  tally  with  our  present  conflict  ? 
Now,  as  painters  draw  images  from  images, 
they  frequently  depart  from  the  original  as 
much  as  the  image  itself  does,  and  as  we  did 
not  see  what  they  represent,  there  is  no  little 
fear  that  we  may  injure  the  truth. 

The  same,  at  the  end. 

The  sun  fills  us  with  perpetual  wonder, 
though  always  before  us,  so  the  memory  of 
this  man  is  ever  fresh. 

Commentary. — It  is  evident  that  it  is  fresh 
through  sermon  and  image. 

Testimony  of  the  same,  from  his  Sermon  on  the 
Forty  Martyrs. 

Can  the  lover  of  the  martyrs  have  too  much 
of  their  memory  ?  For  the  honour  shown  to 
the  just,  our  fellow-men,  is  a  testimony  to  the 
goodness  of  our  common  Lord. 

And  again  :— 

Recognise  the  blessedness  of  the  martyr 
heartily,  that  you  may  be  a  martyr  in  will ; 
thus,  without  persecutor,  or  fire,  or  blows, 
found  worthy  of  the  same  reward. 


TREATISE   ON    IMAGES  39 

Commentary. — How,  then,  would  you  dissuade 
me  from  honouring  the  saints,  and  be  envious 
of  my  salvation  ?  Listen  to  what  he  says  a 
little  further  on  to  show  that  he  united  the 
painter's  art  to  oratory. 

St  Basil. 

See,  then,  that  setting  them  before  us  in 
representation,  we  are  making  them  helpful  to 
the  living,  exhibiting  their  holiness  to  us  all 
as  if  in  a  picture. 

Commentary. — Do  you  understand  that  both 
image  and  sermon  teach  one  lesson  ?  He 
says  :  '  Let  us  show  them  forth  in  a  sermon 
as  if  in  a  picture.'  And  again  :  Writers  and 
painters  point  out  the  struggles  of  war;  the  first 
by  the  art  of  style,  the  second  with  their  brush, 
and  each  induce  many  to  be  brave.  That 
which  a  spoken  account  presents  to  the  hear 
ing,  a  silent  picture  portrays  for  imitation. 

Commentary. — What  better  proof  have  we 
that  images  are  the  books  of  the  illiterate,  the 
ever-speaking  heralds  of  honouring  the  saints, 
teaching  those  who  gaze  upon  them  without 
words,  and  sanctifying  the  spectacle.  I  have 
not  many  books  nor  time  for  study,  and  I  go 


4O  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

into  a  church,  the  common  refuge  of  souls,  my 
mind  wearied  with  conflicting  thoughts.  I  see 
before  me  a  beautiful  picture  and  the  sight 
refreshes  me,  and  induces  me  to  glorify  God. 
I  marvel  at  the  martyr's  endurance,  at  his 
reward,  and  fired  with  burning  zeal,  I  fall 
down  to  adore  God  through  His  martyr,  and 
receive  a  grace  of  salvation.  Have  you  not 
heard  the  same  holy  father  in  his  homily  on 
the  beginning  of  the  Psalms,  say  that  the  Holy 
Spirit,  knowing  the  human  race  were  obstinate 
and  hard  to  lead,  mixed  honey  with  the  psalm- 
singing  ?  What  do  you  say  to  this  ?  Shall 
I  not  perpetuate  the  martyr's  testimony  both 
by  word  and  paint  brush  ?  Shall  I  not  em 
brace  with  my  eyes  that  which  is  a  wonder 
to  the  angels  and  to  the  whole  world,  formid 
able  to  the  devil,  a  terror  to  demons,  as  the 
same  great  Father  says  ?  Again,  towards  the 
end  of  his  homily  on  the  forty  martyrs,  he 
exclaims,  'O  sainted  band  !  O  sacred  fraternity  ! 
O  invincible  army !  protectors  of  the  human 
race,  solace  of  the  troubled,  hope  of  your 
petitioners,  most  powerful  intercessors,  light 
of  the  world,  bloom  both  intellectual  and 
material  of  the  Churches !  The  earth  has 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  41 

not  hidden  you  from  sight,  heaven  has  re 
ceived  you.  May  its  gates  be  opened  to  you. 
The  spectacle  is  worthy  of  angels  and  patri 
archs,  prophets,  and  just.' 

Commentary. — How  shall  I  not  desire  to 
see  what  the  angels  desire  ?  St  Basil's  brother, 
who  is  one  with  him  in  thought,  St  Gregory 
of  Nyssa,  shares  his  sentiments. 

St  Gregory  of  Nyssa,  from  the  '  Structure  of 
Man! 

S^Lpplementary. — Just  as  in  human  fashion 
the  image  makers  of  the  powerful  grasp  the 
character  of  the  form  and  set  forth  the  royal 
dignity  with  the  insignia  of  the  purple,  and 
their  handiwork  is  called  image  or  king,  so  is 
it  with  human  nature.  As  it  was  created  to 
rule  over  other  creations,  it  was  made  as  an 
animated  type  or  image,  partaking  of  the 
original  in  dignity  and  name. 

The  same,  Fifth  Chapter. 

The  divine  beauty  is  not  set  forth  either  in 
form  or  comeliness  of  design  or  colouring,  but 
is  contemplated  in  speechless  blessedness, 
according  to  its  virtue.  So  do  painters 


42  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

transfer  human  forms  to  canvas  through 
certain  colours,  laying  on  suitable  and  har 
monious  tints  to  the  picture,  so  as  to  transfer 
the  beauty  of  the  original  to  the  likeness. 

Commentary. — You  see  that  the  divine 
beauty  is  not  set  forth  in  form  or  shape,  and  on 
this  account  it  cannot  be  conveyed  by  an  image 
(OVK  eucovtferat)  :  it  is  the  human  form  which 
is  transferred  to  canvas  by  the  artist's  brush. 
If,  therefore,  the  Son  of  God  became  man, 
taking  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  appearing  in 
man's  nature,  a  perfect  man,  why  should  His 
image  not  be  made?  If,  in  common  parlance, 
the  king's  image  is  called  the  king,  and  the 
honour  shown  to  the  image  redounds  to  the 
original,  as  holy  Basil  says,  why  should  the 
image  not  be  honoured  and  worshipped,  not  as 
God,  but  as  the  image  of  God  Incarnate  ? 

The  same,  from  his  Sermon  at  Constantinople 
on  the  Godhead  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Spirit,  and  on  Abraham. 

Then  the  father  proceeds  to  bind  his  son. 
I  have  often  seen  paintings  of  this  touching- 
scene,  and  could  not  look  at  it  with  dry  eyes, 
art  setting  it  forth  so  vividly.  Isaac  is  lying 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  43 


before  the  altar,  his  legs  bound,  his  hands  tied 
behind  his  back.  The  father  approaching  the 
victim,  clasping  his  hair  with  the  left  hand, 
stoops  over  the  face  so  piteously  turned  to 
wards  him,  and  holds  in  his  right  hand  the 
sword,  ready  to  strike.  Already  the  point  of 
the  sword  is  on  the  body  when  the  divine  voice 
is  heard,  forbidding  the  consummation. 

Leo*  Bishop  of  Neapolis  in  Cyprus.  From 
his  book  against  the  Jews,  on  the  Adoration 
of  the  Cross,  and  the  Statues  of  the  Saints, 
and  on  Relics. 

If  you,  O  Jew,  reproach  me  saying  that 
I  adore  the  wood  of  the  Cross  as  God,  why 
do  you  not  reproach  Jacob,  who  worshipped 
on  the  point  of  his  staff  (kir\  TO  aicpov  rf/?  pa/3Sov)? 
Now  it  is  evident  that  he  was  not  worshipping 
wood.  So  with  us  ;  we  are  worshipping  Christ 
through  the  Cross,  not  the  wood  of  the  Cross. 

Commentary. — If  we  adore  the  Cross,  made 
of  whatever  wood  it  may  be,  how  shall  we  not 
adore  the  image  of  the  Crucified  ? 

*  A  short  passage  from  St  John  Chrysostom,  which 
follows,  is  omitted  on  account  of  Editor's  note  :  locus 
hie  mihi  non  occurrit  apud  Chrysostomum  in  Epistolam  ad 
ffebrceos. 


44  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

From  the  same. 

Abraham  worshipped  the  impious  men  who 
sold  him  the  cave,  and  bent  his  knee  to  the 
ground,  yet  did  not  worship  them  as  gods. 
Jacob  praised  Pharao,  an  impious  idolater,  yet 
not  as  God,  and  he  fell  down  at  the  feet  of 
Esau,  yet  did  not  worship  him  as  God.  And 
again,  How  does  God  order  us  to  worship 
the  earth  and  mountains  ?  '  Exalt  the  Lord 
your  God  and  worship  Him  upon  His  holy 
mountain,  and  adore  His  footstool,'  that  is, 
the  earth.  For  heaven  is  My  throne,  He 
says,  and  the  earth  My  footstool.  How  was 
it  that  Moses  worshipped  Jothor,  an  idolator, 
and  Daniel,  Nabuchodonosor  ?  How  can  you 
reproach  me  because  I  honour  those  who 
honour  God  and  show  Him  service?  Tell 
me,  is  it  not  fitting  to  worship  the  saints, 
rather  than  to  throw  stones  at  them  as  you 
do?  Is  it  not  right  to  worship  them,  rather 
than  to  attack  them,  and  to  fling  your  bene 
factors  into  the  mire  ?  If  you  loved  God, 
you  would  be  ready  to  honour  His  servants 
also.  And  if  the  bones  of  the  just  are 
unclean,  why  were  the  bones  of  Jacob  and 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  45 


Joseph  brought  with  all  honour  from  Egypt  ? 
How  was  it  that  a  dead  man  arose  again  on 
touching  the  bones  of  Eliseus  ?  If  God  works 
wonders  through  bones,  it  is  evident  that  He 
can  work  them  through  images,  and  stones, 
and  many  other  things,  as  in  the  case  of 
Eliseus,  who  gave  his  staff  to  his  servant, 
saying,  '  With  this  go  and  raise  from  the  dead 
the  son  of  the  Sunamitess.'  With  his  staff 
Moses  chastised  Pharao,  parted  the  waters, 
struck  the  rock,  and  drew  forth  the  stream. 
And  Solomon  said,  '  Blessed  is  the  wood  by 
which  justice  cometh.'  Eliseus  took  iron  out 
of  the  Jordan  with  a  piece  of  wood.  And 
again,  the  wood  is  the  wood  of  life,  and  the 
wood  of  Sabec,  that  is,  of  remission.  Moses 
humbled  the  serpent  with  wood  and  saved  the 
people.  The  blossoming  rod  in  the  tabernacle 
confirmed  the  priesthood  of  Aaron.  Perhaps, 
O  Jew,  you  will  tell  me  that  God  prescribed 
to  Moses  beforehand  all  the  things  of  the 
testimony  in  the  tabernacle.  Now,  I  say  to 
you  that  Solomon  made  a  great  variety  of 
things  in  the  temple  in  carvings  and  sculpture, 
which  God  had  not  ordered  him  to  do.  Nor 
did  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  contain 


46  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

them,  nor  the  temple  which  God  showed  to 
Ezechiel,  nor  was  Solomon  to  be  blamed  in 
this.  He  had  had  these  sculptured  images 
made  for  the  glory  of  God  as  we  do.  You, 
too,  had  many  and  varied  images  and  signs 
in  the  Old  Testament  to  serve  as  a  reminder 
of  God,  if  you  had  not  lost  them  through 
ingratitude.  For  instance,  the  rod  of  Moses, 
the  tablets  of  the  law,  the  burning  bush,  the 
rock  giving  forth  water,  the  ark  containing 
the  manna,  the  altar  set  on  fire  from  above 
(jrvpevOeov),  the  lamina  bearing  the  divine 
name,  the  ephod,  the  tabernacle  overshadowed 
by  God.  If  you  had  prepared  all  these  things 
by  day  and  by  night,  saying,  '  Glory  be  to 
Thee,  O  Almighty  God,  who  hast  done 
wonders  in  Israel  through  all  these  things ' ; 
if  through  all  these  ordinances  of  the  law, 
carried  out  of  old,  you  had  fallen  on  your 
knees  to  adore  God,  you  would  see  that 
worship  is  given  to  Him  by  images. 

And  further  on  :— 

He  who  truly  loves  a  friend  or  the  king, 
and  especially  his  benefactor,  if  he  sees  that 
benefactor's  son,  or  his  staff,  or  his  chair,  or 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  47 


his  crown,  or  his  house,  or  his  servant,  he 
holds  them  fast  in  his  embrace,  and  if  he 
honours  his  benefactor,  the  king,  how  much 
more  God.  Again  I  repeat  it,  would  that 
you  had  made  images  according  to  the  law 
of  Moses  and  the  prophets,  and  that  day  by 
day  you  had  worshipped  the  God  of  images. 
Whenever,  then,  you  see  Christians  adoring 
the  Cross,  know  that  they  are  adoring  the 
Crucified  Christ,  not  the  mere  wood.*  If, 
indeed,  they  honoured  wood  as  wood,  they 
would  be  bound  to  worship  trees  of  whatever 
kind,  as  you,  O  Israel,  worshipped  them  of 
old,  saying  to  the  tree  and  to  the  stone, 
'Thou  art  my  God  and  didst  bring  me  forth.' 
We  do  not  speak  either  to  the  Cross  or  to 
the  representations  of  the  saints  in  this  way. 
They  are  not  our  gods,  but  books  which  lie 
open  and  are  venerated  in  churches  in  order 
to  remind  us  of  God  and  to  lead  us  to 
worship  Him.  He  who  honours  the  martyr 

*  Compare — 

Ce  n'est  ni  la  pierre  ni  le  bois 

Que  le  catholique  adore ; 
Mais  c'est  le  Roi  qui  mort  en  croix 

De  Son  Sang  la  croix  honore. 
—  Vie  de  St  Francois  de  Sales,  par  M.  Hamond. 


48  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


honours  God,  to  whom  the  martyr  bore 
testimony.  He  who  worships  the  apostle 
of  Christ  worships  Him  who  sent  the  apostle. 
He  who  falls  at  the  feet  of  Christ's  mother 
most  certainly  shows  honour  to  her  Son. 
There  is  no  God  but  one,  He  who  is  known 
and  adored  in  the  Trinity. 

Commentary.  -  -  Who  is  the  faithful  inter 
preter  of  blessed  Epiphanius — Leontius,  whose 
teaching  adorned  the  island  of  Cyprus,  or 
those  who  spoke  according  to  their  own  con 
ceits  ?  Listen  to  the  testimony  of  Severianus, 
Bishop  of  the  Gabali. 

Severianus,  Bishop  of  the  Gabali,   on  the  De 
dication  of  the  Cross. 

How  was  it  that  the  image  of  the  enemy 
gave  life  to  our  progenitors  ?  .  .  . 

How  was  it  that  the  image  of  the  serpent 
worked  salvation  to  the  people  in  distress  ? 
Would  it  not  have  been  more  reasonable  to 
say,  '  If  any  of  you  be  bitten,  let  him  look  up  to 
heaven,  to  God,  and  he  shall  be  saved,  or  let 
him  look  towards  the  tabernacle  of  God '  ? 
Passing  over  this,  he  set  up  the  image  of  the 
Cross  alone.  Why  did  Moses  do  this,  who 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  49 

said  to  the  people,  *  Thou  shalt  not  make  to 
thyself  a  graven  thing,  nor  the  likeness  of  any 
thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth 
beneath,  nor  of  those  things  that  are  in  the 
waters  under  the  earth '  ?  However,  why  do 
I  speak  to  unworthy  people  ?  Tell  me,  devout 
servant  of  God,  will  you  do  what  is  forbidden, 
and  disregard  what  you  are  told  to  do  ?  He 
who  said,  *  Thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  a 
graven  thing,'  condemned  the  golden  calf,  and 
you  make  a  brazen  serpent,  and  this  not 
secretly,  but  most  openly,  so  that  it  is  known  to 
all.  Moses  answers,  I  laid  down  that  com 
mandment  in  order  to  root  out  impiety,  and  to 
withdraw  the  people  from  all  apostasy  and 
idolatry ;  now,  I  have  the  serpent  cast  for  a 
good  purpose — as  a  figure  of  the  truth.  And 
just  as  I  have  put  up  a  tabernacle,  and  every 
thing  in  it,  and  cherubim,  the  likeness  of  the 
invisible  powers,  over  the  holy  of  holies,  as  a 
sign  and  figure  of  the  future,  so  I  have  set 
up  a  serpent  for  the  salvation  of  the  people,  to 
serve  as  a  preliminary  to  the  image  of  the 
Cross,  and  the  redemption  contained  in  it.  As 
a  confirmation  of  this,  listen  to  the  Lord  saying, 
1  As  Moses  exalted  the  serpent  in  the  desert,  so 

D 


5O  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

must  you  exalt  the  Son  of  Man,  that  every  one 
believing  in  Him  may  not  be  lost,  but  may 
have  eternal  life.' 

Commentary. — Notice  that  His  command 
ment  not  to  make  any  graven  thing  was  given 
to  draw  the  people  from  idolatry,  to  which  they 
were  prone,  and  that  the  brazen  serpent  was  an 
image  of  our  Lord's  suffering. 

Listen  to  what  I  am  going  to  say  as  a  proof 
that  images  are  no  new  invention.  It  is  an 
ancient  practice  well  known  to  the  best  and 
foremost  of  the  fathers.  Elladios,  the  disciple 
of  blessed  Basil  and  his  successor,  says  in  his 
Life  of  Basil  that  the  holy  man  was  standing  by 
the  image  of  Our  Lady,  on  which  was  painted 
also  the  likeness  of  Mercurius,  the  renowned 
martyr.  He  was  standing  by  it  asking  for  the 
removal  of  the  impious  apostate  Julian,  and  he 
received  this  revelation  from  the  statue.  He 
saw  the  martyr  vanish  for  a  time,  and  then 
reappear,  holding  a  bloody  spear. 

Taken  word  for  word  from  the  Life  of  St  John 
Chrysostom. 

Blessed  John  loved  the  epistles  of  St  Paul 
exceedingly.  ...  He  had  an  image  of  the 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  51 

apostle  in  a  place  where  he  was  wont  to  retire 
now  and  then  on  account  of  his  physical  weak 
ness,  for  he  outdid  nature  in  watchings  and 
vigils.  As  he  read  through  St  Paul's  epistles, 
he  had  the  image  before  him,  and  spoke  to  the 
apostle  as  if  he  had  been  present,  praising  him, 
and  directing  all  his  thoughts  to  him.  .  .  . 

When  Proclus  had  finished  speaking,  gazing 
intently  at  the  image  of  the  apostle,  and  re 
cognising  the  likeness  to  the  man  he  had  seen, 
saluting  John,  he  said,  pointing  to  the  image  : 
'  Forgive  me,  father  ;  the  man  I  saw  talking  to 
you  is  very  like  this  statue.  In  fact,  I  should 
say  he  is  the  same.' 

In  the  life  of  St  Eupraxia  we  are  told  that  her 
Superior  showed  her  the  likeness  of  our  Lord. 

We  read  in  the  life  of  St  Mary  of  Egypt 
that  she  prayed  before  the  statue  of  Our  Lady 
and  besought  her  intercession,  and  so  obtained 
leave  to  enter  the  Church.* 

In  all  the  past  array  of  Christian  priests  and 
kings,  wise  and  pious,  conspicuous  by  teaching 
and  example,  in  so  many  councils  of  holy  and 
inspired  fathers,  how  is  it  that  no  one  has 

*  A  testimony  quoted  from  Sophronius  is  here  sup 
pressed. 


52  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

pointed  out  these  things  ?  We  are  not  advo 
cating  a  new  faith.  The  law  shall  come  out  of 
Sion,  the  Holy  Ghost  said  prophetically,  and 
the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem.  We  do 
not  advocate  one  thing  at  one  time,  and  another 
at  another,  nor  that  the  faith  should  become  a 
laughing-stock  to  those  outside.  We  will  not 
allow  the  king's  commands  to  overturn  the 
tradition  handed  down  from  the  fathers.  It  is 
not  for  pious  kings  to  overturn  ecclesiastical 
boundaries.  These  are  not  patristic  ways. 
Things  done  by  force  are  impositions,  and  do 
not  carry  persuasion.  A  proof  of  this  was  given 
in  the  2nd  Council  of  Ephesus,  when  a  decree, 
which  has  never  been  recognised  as  valid,  was 
enforced  by  the  emperor's  hand,  and  blessed 
Flavian  was  put  to  death.  Councils  do  not 
belong  to  kings,  as  the  Lord  says  :  (  Wherever 
one  or  two  are  gathered  together  in  My  name, 
there  I  am  in  the  midst  of  them.'  Christ  did 
not  give  to  kings  the  power  to  bind  and  to 
loose,  but  to  the  apostles,  and  to  their  suc 
cessors  and  pastors  and  teachers.  *  If  an  angel 
were  to  teach  you  a  different  gospel  to  what 
you  have  received,'  St  Paul  says — but  we  will 
be  silent  about  what  follows,  in  the  hope  of 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  53 

their  conversion.  And  if  we  find  the  warning 
disregarded,  which  may  God  avert,  we  will 
then  add  the  rest.  Let  us  hope  it  will  not  be 
needed. 

If  any  one  should  enter  a  house  and  should 
see  on  the  walls  a  history  in  painting  of  Moses 
and  Aaron,  perchance  he  might  ask  about  the 
people  who  are  walking  across  the  sea  as  if 
it  were  dry  land.  '  Who  are  they  ? '  he  asks. 
What  would  you  say  ?  '  Are  they  not  the  sons 
of  Israel  ? '  '  Who  is  dividing  the  sea  with  his 
rod  ? '  Would  you  not  say  '  Moses  '  ?  So  if  a 
man  makes  an  image  of  Christ  crucified,  and 
you  are  asked  who  he  is,  you  reply,  'It  is 
Christ  our  Lord,  who  became  incarnate  for  us.' 
Yes,  O  Lord,  we  adore  all  that  belongs  to 
Thee,  and  we  take  to  our  hearts  Thy  Godhead, 
Thy  power  and  goodness,  Thy  mercy  towards 
us,  Thy  condescension  and  Thy  Incarnation. 
And  as  men  fear  touching  red-hot  iron,  not 
because  of  the  iron  but  because  of  the  heat, 
so  do  we  worship  Thy  flesh,  not  for  the  nature 
of  flesh,  but  through  the  Godhead  united  to 
that  flesh  according  to  substance.  We  worship 
Thy  sufferings.  Who  has  ever  known  death 
worshipped,  or  suffering  venerated  ?  Yet  we 


54  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

truly  worship  the  physical  death  of  our  God 
and  His  saving  sufferings.  We  adore  Thy 
image  and  all  that  is  Thine ;  Thy  servants, 
Thy  friends,  and  most  of  all  Thy  Mother,  the 
Mother  of  God. 

We  beseech,  therefore,  the  people  of  God, 
the  faithful  flock,  to  hold  fast  to  the  ecclesi 
astical  traditions.  The  gradual  taking  away 
of  what  has  been  handed  down  to  us  would 
be  undermining  the  foundation  stones,  and 
would  in  no  short  time  overthrow  the  whole 
structure.  May  we  prove  steadfast,  unflinch 
ing,  immovable,  founded  on  the  solid  Rock 
which  is  Christ,  to  whom  be  praise,  glory,  and 
worship,  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
now  and  for  ever.  Amen. 


PART    II. 

I  CRAVE  your  indulgence,  my  readers  (Secnroral 
MOW),  and  ask  you  to  receive  the  true  statement 
of  one  who  is  an  unprofitable  servant,  the  least 
of  all,  in  the  Church  of  God.  I  have  not  been 
moved  to  speak  by  motives  of  vainglory,  God 
is  my  witness,  but  by  zeal  for  the  truth.  In 
this  alone  is  my  hope  of  salvation,  and  with  it 
I  trust  and  pray  to  go  out  to  meet  Christ  our 
Lord,  asking  that  it  may  be  an  expiation  for 
my  sins.  The  man  who  received  five  talents 
from  his  lord,  brought  other  five  which  he  had 
gained,  and  the  man  with  two,  other  two. 
The  man  who  received  one,  and  buried  it, 
gave  it  back  without  interest,  and  being  pro 
nounced  a  wicked  servant,  was  banished  into 
external  darkness.  Lest  I  should  suffer  in  the 
same  way,  I  obey  God's  commands,  and  with 
the  talent  of  eloquence,  which  is  His  gift,  I  put 
before  the  wise  among  you  a  treasure  table,  so 


56  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

that  when  the  Lord  comes  He  may  find  me 
rich  in  souls,  a  faithful  servant,  whom  He  may 
take  into  that  ineffable  joy  of  His,  which  is  my 
desire.  Give  me  listening  ears  and  willing1 
hearts.  Receive  my  treatise,  and  ponder  well 
the  force  of  the  arguments.  This  is  the  second 
part  of  my  work  on  images.  Certain  children 
of  the  Church  have  urged  me  to  do  it  because 
the  first  part  was  not  sufficiently  clear  to  all. 
Be  indulgent  with  me  on  this  account,  for  my 
obedience. 

The  wicked  serpent  of  old,  Beloved,  I  mean 
the  devil — is  wont  to  wage  war  in  many  ways 
against  man,  who  is  made  after  God's  image, 
and  to  work  his  destruction  through  opposition. 
In  the  very  beginning  he  inspired  man  with  the 
hope  and  desire  of  becoming  a  god,  and  through 
that  desire  he  dragged  man  down  to  share  the 
death  of  the  brute  creation.  He  has  enticed 
man  also  by  shameful  and  brutal  pleasures. 
What  a  contrast  between  becoming  a  god  and 
feeling  brutal  lust.  And  again,  he  led  man 
into  infidelity,  as  the  royal  (OeoTrarwp)  David 
says  :  '  The  fool  said  in  his  heart  there  is  no 
God.'  At  one  time  he  has  brought  man  to 
worship  too  many  gods,  at  another  not  even 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  57 

the  true  God,  sometimes  demons,  and  again, 
the  heavens  and  the  earth,  the  sun  and  moon 
and  stars,  and  the  rest  of  creation,  wild  beasts 
and  reptiles.  It  is  as  bad  to  refuse  due  honour 
where  honour  is  due,  as  to  give  it  where  it  is 
not  due.  Again,  he  has  taught  some  to  call 
the  uncreated  god  evil,  and  has  deceived  others 
by  making  them  recognise  God,  who  is  good 
by  nature,  as  the  author  of  evil.  Some  he  has 
deceived  by  the  misconception  of  one  nature 
and  one  substance  of  the  Godhead  ;  some  he 
has  induced  to  honour  three  natures  and  three 
substances ;  some  one  substance  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Second  Person  of  the  Holy 
Trinity  ;  some  two  natures  and  two  substances. 
But  the  truth,  taking  a  middle  course, 
sweeps  away  these  misconceptions  and  teaches 
us  to  acknowledge  one  God,  one  nature  in 
three  persons  (I'xoo-Taoreo-f),  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Evil  is  not  a 
being,*  but  an  accident,  a  certain  conception, 
word,  or  deed  against  the  law  of  God,  taking 

*  See  St  Augustine,  de  Civitate  Dei :  Nemo  igitur 
qucerat  efficientem  causam  malse  voluntatis  ;  non  enim 
est  efficiens,  sed  deficiens,  quia  nee  ilia  efiectio  sed  de- 
fectio  (xii.  c.  vii). 


58  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


its  origin  in  this  conception,  speech,  or  doing, 
and  ending  with  it.  The  truth  proclaims 
also  that  in  Christ,  the  second  person  of  the 
Holy  Trinity,  there  are  two  natures  and  one 
person.  Now,  the  devil,  the  enemy  of  the 
truth  and  of  man's  salvation,  in  suggesting 
that  images  of  corruptible  man,  and  of  birds 
and  beasts  and  reptiles,  should  be  made  and 
worshipped  as  gods,  has  often  led  astray  not 
only  heathens  but  the  children  of  Israel.  In 
these  days  he  is  eager  to  trouble  the  peace 
of  Christ's  Church  through  false  and  lying 
tongues,  using  divine  words  in  favour  of  what 
is  evil,  and  striving  to  disguise  his  wicked 
intent,  and  drawing  the  unstable  away  from 
true  and  patristic  custom.  Some  have  risen 
up  and  said  that  it  was  wrong  to  represent 
and  set  forth  publicly  for  adoration  the  saving 
wounds  of  Christ,  and  the  combats  of  the 
saints  against  the  devil.  Who  with  a  know 
ledge  of  divine  things  and  a  spiritual  sense 
does  not  perceive  in  this  a  deception  of  the 
devil  ?  He  is  unwilling  that  his  shame 
should  be  known  and  that  the  glory  of  God 
and  of  His  saints  should  be  published. 

If  we  made  an  image  of  the  invisible  God, 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  59 


we  should  in  truth  do  wrong.  For  it  is 
impossible  to  make  a  statue  of  one  who  is 
without  body,  invisible,  boundless,  and  form 
less.  Again,  if  we  made  statues  of  men,  and 
held  them  to  be  gods,  worshipping  them  as 
such,  we  should  be  most  impious.  But  we 
do  neither.  For  in  making  the  image  of  God, 
who  became  incarnate  and  visible  on  earth, 
a  man  amongst  men  through  His  unspeakable 
goodness,  taking  upon  Him  shape  and  form 
and  flesh,  we  are  not  misled.  We  long  to  see 
what  He  was  like.  As  the  divine  apostle 
says,  We  see  now  in  a  glass,  darkly.  The 
image,  too,  is  a  dark  glass,  according  to  the 
denseness  of  our  bodies.  The  mind,  in  much 
travail,  cannot  rid  itself  of  bodily  things. 
Shame  upon  you,  wicked  devil,  for  grudging 
us  the  sight  of  our  Lord's  likeness  and  our 
sanctification  through  it.  You  would  not  have 
us  gaze  at  His  saving  sufferings  nor  wonder 
at  His  condescension,  neither  contemplate  His 
miracles  nor  praise  His  almighty  power.  You 
grudge  the  saints  the  honour  God  gives  to 
them.  You  would  not  have  us  see  their  glory 
put  on  record,  nor  allow  us  to  become  imitators 
of  their  fortitude  and  faith.  We  will  not 


6O  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

obey  your  suggestions,  wicked  and  man-hating 
devil.  Listen  to  me,  people  of  all  nations, 
men,  women,  and  children,  all  of  you  who  bear 
the  Christian  name  :  If  any  one  preach  to 
you  something  contrary  to  what  the  Catholic 
Church  has  received  from  the  holy  apostles 
and  fathers  and  councils,  and  has  kept  down 
to  the  present  day,  do  not  heed  him.  Do  not 
receive  the  serpent's  counsel,  as  Eve  did,  to 
whom  it  was  death.  If  an  angel  or  an 
emperor  teaches  you  anything  contrary  to 
what  you  have  received,  shut  your  ears.  I 
have  refrained  so  far  from  saying,  as  the  holy 
apostle  said,  '  Let  him  be  anathema,'  in  the 
hope  of  amendment. 

But  say  those  who  do  not  enter  into  the 
mind  of  Scripture,  God  said,  through  Moses 
the  law-giver  :  '  Thou  shalt  not  make  to 
thyself  the  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in 
heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth  beneath ' ;  and 
through  the  prophet  David  :  '  Let  them  be  all 
confounded  that  adore  graven  things,  and 
that  glory  in  their  idols/  and  many  similar 
passages.  Whatever  they  have  quoted  from 
Holy  Scripture  and  the  fathers  is  to  the  same 
intent. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  6 1 

Now,  what  shall  we  say  to  these  things  ? 
What,  if  not  that  which  God  spoke  to  the 
Jews,  *  Search  the  Scriptures.' 

It  is  good  to  examine  the  Scriptures,  but 
let  your  mind  be  enlightened  from  the  search. 
It  is  impossible,  Beloved,  that  God  should  not 
speak  truth.  There  is  one  God,  one  Law 
giver  of  the  old  and  new  dispensation,  who 
spoke  of  old  in  many  ways  to  the  patriarchs 
through  the  prophets,  and  in  these  latter  times 
through  His  only  begotten  Son.  Apply  your 
mind  with  discernment.  It  is  not  I  who  am 
speaking.  The  Holy  Ghost  declared  by  the 
holy  apostle  St  Paul  that  God  spoke  of  old 
in  many  different  ways  to  the  patriarchs 
through  the  prophets.  Note,  in  many  different 
ways.  A  skilful  doctor  does  not  invariably 
prescribe  for  all  alike,  but  for  each  according 
to  his  state,  taking  into  consideration  climate 
and  complaint,  season  and  age,  giving  one 
remedy  to  a  child,  another  to  a  grown  man, 
according  to  his  age ;  one  thing  to  a  weak 
patient,  another  to  a  strong ;  and  to  each 
sufferer  the  right  thing  for  his  state  and 
malady  :  one  thing  in  the  summer,  another  in 
the  winter,  another  in  the  spring  or  autumn, 


62  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

and  in  each  place  according  to  its  requirements. 
So  in  the  same  way  the  good  Physician  of 
souls  prescribed  for  those  who  were  still 
children  and  inclined  to  the  sickness  of  idolatry, 
holding  idols  to  be  gods,  and  worshipping 
them  as  such,  neglecting  the  worship  of  God, 
and  preferring  the  creature  to  His  glory. 
He  charged  them  not  to  do  this. 

It  is  impossible  to  make  an  image  of  God, 
who  is  a  pure  spirit,  invisible,  boundless,  having 
neither  form  nor  circumscription.  How  can 
we  make  an  image  of  wrhat  is  invisible  ?  '  No 
man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time  ;  the  only- 
begotten  Son  who  is  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Father,  He  hath  declared  Him.'  And  again, 
'  No  one  shall  see  My  face  and  live,  saith  the 
Lord.' 

That  they  did  worship  idols  there  is  no 
doubt  from  what  the  Scripture  says  about  the 
going  out  of  the  children  of  Israel,  when  Moses 
went  up  to  Mount  Sinai,  and  persevered  in 
prayer  to  God.  Whilst  receiving  the  law,  the 
ungrateful  people  rose  against  Aaron,  the 
priest  of  God,  saying :  4  Make  us  gods  who 
may  go  before  us.  For  as  to  Moses,  we  know 
not  what  has  befallen  him.'  Then,  when  they 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  63 

had  looked  over  the  trinkets  of  their  wives,  and 
brought  them  together,  they  ate  and  drank, 
and  were  inebriated  with  wine  and  madness, 
and  began  to  make  merry,  saying  in  their 
foolishness,  'These  are  thy  gods,  O  Israel.' 
Do  you  see  that  they  made  gods  of  idols  who 
were  demons,  and  that  they  worshipped  the 
creature  instead  of  the  Creator  ?  As  the  holy 
apostle  says  :  '  They  changed  the  glory  of  the 
incorruptible  God  into  the  likeness  of  the 
image  of  a  corruptible  man  and  of  birds,  and 
of  four-footed  beasts,  and  of  creeping  things, 
and  served  the  creature  rather  than  the 
Creator.'  On  this  account  God  forbade  them  to 
make  any  graven  image,  as  Moses  says  in 
Deuteronomy  :  '  And  the  Lord  spoke  to  you 
from  the  midst  of  the  fire  ;  you  heard  the  voice 
of  His  words,  but  you  saw  not  any  form  at 
all.'  And  a  little  further  on  :  '  Keep  therefore 
your  souls  carefully  ;  you  saw  not  any  simili 
tude  in  the  day  that  the  Lord  God  spoke  to 
you  in  Horeb,  from  the  midst  of  the  fire,  lest 
perhaps  being  deceived  you  might  make  you 
a  graven  similitude  or  image  of  male  or  female, 
the  similitude  of  any  beasts  that  are  upon  the 
earth,  or  of  birds  that  fly  under  heaven.'  And 


64  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

again :  '  Lest  perhaps  lifting  up  thy  eyes  to 
heaven,  thou  see  the  sun  and  the  moon,  and 
all  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  being  deceived  by 
error,  thou  adore  and  serve  them.'  You  see 
the  one  object  in  view  is  that  the  creature 
should  not  be  worshipped  instead  of  the 
Creator,  and  that  the  worship  of  latreia  should 
be  given  to  God  alone.  Thus  in  every  case 
when  he  speaks  of  worship  he  means  latreia. 
Again  :  '  Thou  shalt  not  have  strange  gods  in 
my  sight ;  thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  a 
graven  thing  nor  any  likeness.'  Again  :  '  Thou 
shalt  not  make  to  thyself  gods  of  metal.' 
You  see  that  He  forbids  image-making  on 
account  of  idolatry,  and  that  it  is  impossible 
to  make  an  image  of  God,  who  is  a  Spirit, 
invisible,  and  uncircumscribed.  'You  have 
not  seen  His  likeness,'  He  says  ;  and  St  Paul, 
standing  in  the  midst  of  the  Areopagus,  says: 
'  Being  therefore  the  offspring  of  God,  we  must 
not  suppose  the  divinity  to  be  like  unto  gold, 
or  silver,  or  stone,  the  graving  of  art,  a  device 
of  man.' 

Listen  again  that  it  is  so.  Thou  shalt  not 
make  to  thyself  any  brazen  thing  nor  any 
likeness.  These  things,  he  says,  they  made 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  65 

by  God's  commandment  a  hanging  of  violet, 
purple,  scarlet,  and  fine  twisted  linen  in  the 
entrance  of  the  tabernacle,  and  the  cherubim 
in  woven  work.  And  they  made  also  the 
propitiatory,  that  is,  the  oracle  of  the  purest 
gold,  and  the  two  cherubim.  What  will  you 
say  to  this,  O  Moses?  You  say,  thou  shalt 
not  make  to  thyself  any  graven  thing  nor  any 
likeness,  and  you  yourself  fashion  cherubim  of 
woven  work,  and  two  cherubim  of  pure  gold. 
Listen  to  the  answer  of  God's  servant  Moses  : 
'  You  blind  and  foolish  people,  mark  the  force 
of  what  is  said,  and  keep  your  souls  carefully. 
I  said  that  you  had  seen  no  likeness  on  the 
day  when  the  Lord  spoke  to  you  on  Mount 
Horeb,  in  the  midst  of  the  fire,  lest  you  should 
sin  against  the  law  and  make  for  yourselves  a 
brazen  likeness :  thou  shalt  not  make  any 
image  or  gods  of  metal.  I  never  said  thou 
shalt  not  make  the  image  of  cherubim  in 
adoration  before  the  propitiatory.  What  I 
said  was :  Thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself 
gods  of  metal,  and  thou  shalt  not  make  any 
likeness  as  of  God,  nor  shalt  thou  adore 
the  creature  instead  of  the  Creator,  nor 

any   creature    whatsoever   as    God,    nor   have 

E 


66  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

I    served  the  creature    rather  than   the    Crea 
tor.5 

Note  how  the  object  of  Scripture  becomes 
clear  to  those  who  really  search  it.  You  must 
know,  Beloved,  that  in  every  business  truth  and 
falsehood  are  distinguished,  and  the  object  of 
the  doer,  whether  it  be  good  or  bad.  In  the 
gospel  we  find  all  things  good  and  evil.  God, 
the  angels,  man,  the  heavens,  the  earth,  water 
and  fire  and  air,  the  sun  and  moon  and  stars, 
light  and  darkness,  Satan  and  the  devils,  the 
serpent  and  scorpions,  death  and  hell,  virtues 
and  vices.  And  because  everything  told  about 
them  is  true,  and  the  object  in  view  is  the  glory 
of  God  and  the  saints  whom  He  has  honoured, 
our  salvation,  and  the  shame  of  the  devil,  we 
worship  and  embrace  and  love  these  utterances, 
and  receive  them  with  our  whole  heart  as  we 
do  the  whole  of  the  old  and  new  dispensation, 
and  all  the  spoken  testimony  of  the  holy 
fathers.  Now,  we  reject  the  evil,  abominable 
writings  of  heathens  and  Manicheans,  and  all 
other  heretics,  as  containing  foolishness  and 
lies,  promoting  the  advantage  of  Satan  and  his 
demons,  and  giving  them  pleasure,  although 
they  contain  the  name  of  God.  So  with  regard 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  67 


to  images  we  must  manifest  the  truth,  and  take 
into  account  the  intention  of  those  who  make 
them.  If  it  be  in  very  deed  for  the  glory  of 
God  and  of  His  saints  to  promote  goodness, 
to  avoid  evil,  and  save  souls,  we  should  receive 
and  honour  and  worship  them  as  images,  and 
remembrances,  likenesses,  and  the  books  of  the 
illiterate.  We  should  love  and  embrace  them 
with  hand  and  heart  as  reminders  of  the 
incarnate  God,  or  His  Mother,  or  of  the  saints, 
the  participators  in  the  sufferings  and  the  glory 
of  Christ,  the  conquerors  and  overthrowers  of 
Satan,  and  diabolical  fraud.  If  any  one  should 
dare  to  make  an  image  of  Almighty  God,  who 
is  pure  Spirit,  invisible,  uncircumscribed,  we 
reject  it  as  a  falsehood.  If  any  one  make 
images  for  the  honour  and  worship  of  the 
Devil  and  his  angels,  we  abhor  them  and 
deliver  them  to  the  flames.  Or  if  any  one  give 
divine  honours  to  the  statues  of  men,  or  birds, 
or  reptiles,  or  any  other  created  thing,  we 
anathematise  him.  As  our  forefathers  in  the 
faith  pulled  down  the  temples  of  demons,  and 
erected  on  the  same  spot  churches  dedicated 
to  saints  whom  we  honour,  so  they  overturned 
the  statues  of  demons,  and  set  up  instead  the 


68  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

images  of  Christ,  of  His  holy  Mother,  and  the 
saints.  Even  in  the  old  dispensation,  Israel 
neither  raised  temples  to  human  beings,  nor 
held  sacred  the  memory  of  man.  At  that  time 
Adam's  race  was  under  a  curse,  and  death  was 
a  penalty,  therefore  a  mourning.  A  corpse 
was  looked  upon  as  unclean,  and  the  man  who 
touched  it  as  contaminated.  But  since  the 
Godhead  has  taken  to  Himself  our  nature,  it 
has  become  glorified  as  a  vivifying  and  effica 
cious  remedy,  and  has  been  transformed  unto 
immortality.  Thus  the  death  of  the  saints  is  a 
rejoicing,  and  churches  are  raised  to  them,  and 
their  images  are  set  up.  Be  assured  that  any 
one  wishing  to  pull  down  an  image  erected  out 
of  pure  zeal  for  the  glory  and  enduring  memory 
of  Christ,  or  of  His  holy  Mother,  or  any  of  the 
saints,  to  put  the  devil  and  his  satellites  to 
shame, — anyone,  I  say,  refusing  to  honour  and 
worship  this  image  as  sacred — it  is  not  to  be 
worshipped  as  God — is  an  enemy  of  Christ,  of 
His  blessed  Mother,  and  of  the  saints,  and  is  an 
advocate  of  the  devil  and  his  crew,  showing 
grief  by  his  conduct  that  the  saints  are  honoured 
and  glorified,  and  the  devil  put  to  shame.  The 
image  is  a  hymn  of  praise,  a  manifestation,  a 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  69 

lasting  token  of  those  who  have  fought  and  con 
quered,  and  of  demons  humbled  and  put  to  flight. 
Kings  have  no  call  to  make  laws  in  the 
Church.  What  does  the  holy  apostle  say  ? 
'  And  God,  indeed,  hath  set  some  in  the  church, 
first  apostles,  secondly  prophets,  thirdly  doctors 
and  shepherds  '  for  the  training  of  the  Church. 
He  does  not  say  'kings.'  And  again  :  '  Obey 
your  prelates,  and  be  subject  to  them.  For 
they  watch  as  being  to  render  an  account  of 
your  souls.'  Again  :  '  Remember  your  prelates 
who  have  spoken  the  word  of  God  to  you, 
whose  faith  follow,  considering  the  end  of  your 
conversation.'  Kings  have  not  spoken  the 
word  to  you,  but  apostles  and  prophets, 
pastors  and  doctors.  When  God  was  speaking 
to  David  about  building  a  house  for  Him,  He 
said  :  '  Thou  shalt  not  build  me  a  house,  for 
thou  art  a  man  of  blood.'  *  Render,  therefore, 
to  all  men  their  dues,'  St  Paul  exclaimed  ; 
1  tribute  to  whom  tribute  is  due,  custom  to 
whom  custom,  fear  to  whom  fear,  honour  to 
whom  honour.'  The  political  prosperity  is  the 
king's  business  :  *  the  ecclesiastical  organisation 


iro\iTiicri  euirpafi'a  ;  17  5£ 
5i5acr/caXwr.  X^crr/ot/cT)  ^0o5os  tffTiv  avrij. 


7O  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

belongs  to  pastors  and  doctors,  and  to  take  it 
out  of  their  hands  is  to  commit  an  act  of 
robbery.  Saul  rent  Samuel's  cloak,  and  what 
was  the  consequence  ?  God  took  from  him  his 
royalty,  and  gave  it  to  the  meek  David. 
Jezabel  pursued  Elias,  pigs  and  dogs  licked  up 
her  blood,  and  harlots  were  bathed  in  it. 
Herod  removed  John,  and  was  consumed  by 
worms.  And  now  holy  Germanus,  shining  by 
word  and  example,  has  been  punished  and 
become  an  exile,  and  many  more  bishops  and 
fathers,  whose  names  are  unknown  to  us.  Is 
not  this  a  persecution  ?  When  the  Pharisees 
and  the  learned  surrounded  our  Lord,  ostensibly 
to  listen  to  His  teaching,  and  when  they  asked 
Him  if  it  was  lawful  to  pay  tribute  to  Caesar, 
He  answered  them  :  '  Bring  me  a  coin.'  And 
when  they  had  brought  it,  He  said  :  (  Whose 
image  is  this?'  Upon  their  reply,  'Caesar's,' 
He  said,  'Give  to  Caesar  that  which  is  Caesar's 
and  to  God  that  which  is  God's.'  We  are 
obedient  to  you,  O  King,  in  things  concerning 
our  daily  life,  in  tributes,  taxes,  and  payments, 
which  are  your  due ;  but  in  ecclesiastical 
government  we  have  our  pastors,  preachers  of 
the  word,  and  exponents  of  ecclesiastical  law. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  71 

We  do  not  change  the  boundaries  marked  out 
by  our  fathers  :  we  keep  the  tradition  we  have 
received.  If  we  begin  to  lay  down  the  law  to 
the  Church,  even  in  the  smallest  thing,  the 
whole  edifice  will  fall  to  the  ground  in  no 
short  time. 

You  look  down  upon  matter  and  call  it  con 
temptible.  This  is  what  the  Manicheans  did, 
but  holy  Scripture  pronounces  it  to  be  good  ; 
for  it  says,  *  And  God  saw  all  that  He  had 
made,  and  it  was  very  good.'  I  say  matter  is 
God's  creation  and  a  good  thing.  Now,  if  you 
say  it  is  bad,  you  say  either  that  it  is  not  from 
God,  or  you  make  Him  a  cause  of  evil.  Listen 
to  the  words  of  Scripture  concerning  matter, 
which  you  despise  :  '  And  Moses  said  to  all  the 
assembly  of  the  children  of  Israel  :  This  is 
the  word  the  Lord  hath  commanded,  saying  : 
Set  aside  with  you  first  fruits  to  the  Lord  ; 
let  every  one  that  is  willing  and  hath  a  ready 
heart,  offer  them  to  the  Lord  :  gold,  and  silver, 
and  brass,  violet  and  purple,  and  scarlet  twice 
dyed,  and  fine  linen,  goat's  hair,  and  ram's 
skins  dyed  red,  and  violet,  and  coloured  skins, 
selimwood,  and  oil  to  maintain  lights,  and  to 
make  ointment,  and  most  sweet  incense,  onyx 


72  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

stones  and  precious  stones  for  the  adorning  of 
the  ephod  and  the  rational :  Whosoever  of  you  is 
.wise  let  him  come  and  make  that  which  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  :  to  wit,  the  tabernacle,'  etc. 

Behold,  then,  matter  is  honoured,  and  you 
dishonour  it.  What  is  more  insignificant  than 
goat's  hair,  or  colours,  and  are  not  violet  and 
purple  and  scarlet  colours  ?  And  the  likeness 
of  the  cherubim  are  the  work  of  man's  hand, 
and  the  tabernacle  itself  from  first  to  last  was 
an  image.  *  Look,'  said  God  to  Moses,  *  and 
make  it  according  to  the  pattern  that  was 
shown  thee  in  the  Mount,'  and  it  was  adored  by 
the  people  of  Israel  in  a  circle.  And,  as  to  the 
cherubim,  were  they  not  in  sight  of  the  people  ? 
And  did  not  the  people  look  at  the  ark,  and 
the  lamps,  and  the  table,  the  golden  urn  and 
the  staff,  and  adore  ?  It  is  not  matter  which  I 
adore  ;  it  is  the  Lord  of  matter,  becoming 
matter  for  my  sake,  taking  up  His  abode  in 
matter  and  working  out  my  salvation  through 
matter.  For  the  Word  was  made  Flesh,  and 
dwelt  amongst  us.  It  is  evident  to  all  that 
flesh  is  matter,  and  that  it  is  created.  I 
reverence  and  honour  matter,  and  worship  that 
which  has  brought  about  my  salvation.  I 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  73 

honour  it,  not  as  God,  but  as  a  channel  of 
divine  strength  and  grace.  Was  not  the  thrice 
blessed  wood  of  the  Cross  matter  ?  and  the 
sacred  and  holy  mountain  of  Calvary  ?  Was 
not  the  holy  sepulchre  matter,  the  life-giving 
stone  the  source  of  our  resurrection  ?  Was  not 
the  book  of  the  Gospels  matter,  and  the  holy  table 
which  gives  us  the  bread  of  life  ?  Are  not  gold 
and  silver  matter,  of  which  crosses,  and  holy 
pictures,  and  chalices  are  made  ?  And  above 
all,  is  not  the  Lord's  Body  and  Blood  composed 
of  matter  ?  Either  reject  the  honour  and 
worship  of  all  these  things,  or  conform  to 
ecclesiastical  tradition,  sanctifying  the  worship 
of  images  in  the  name  of  God  and  of  God's 
friends,  and  so  obeying  the  grace  of  the  Divine 
Spirit.  If  you  give  up  images  on  account  of 
the  law,  you  should  also  keep  the  Sabbath  and 
be  circumcised,  for  these  are  severely  inculcated 
by  it.  You  should  observe  all  the  law,  and  not 
celebrate  the  Lord's  Passover  out  of  Jerusalem. 
But  you  must  know  that  if  you  observe  the 
law,  Christ  will  profit  you  nothing.  You  are 
ordered  to  marry  your  brother's  wife,  and  so 
carry  on  his  name,  and  not  to  sing  the  song  of 
the  Lord  in  a  strange  land.  Enough  of  this  ! 


74  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

Those  who  have  been  justified  by  the  law  have 
fallen  from  grace. 

Let  us  set  forth  Christ,  our  King  and  Lord, 
not  depriving  Him  of  His  army.  The  saints 
are  His  army.  Let  the  earthly  king  strip 
himself  of  his  army,  and  then  of  his  own 
dignity.  Let  him  put  off  the  purple  and  the 
diadem  before  he  take  honour  away  from  his 
most  valiant  men  who  have  conquered  their 
passions.*  For  if  the  friends  of  Christ  are 
heirs  of  God  and  co-heirs  of  Christ,  and  are  to 
be  partakers  of  the  divine  glory  and  kingdom, 
is  not  even  earthly  glory  due  to  them  ?  I  call 
you  not  servants,  our  Lord  says  ;  you  are  my 
friends.  Shall  we,  then,  withhold  from  them 
the  honour  which  the  Church  gives  them  ? 
You  are  a  bold  and  venturesome  man  to  fight 
against  God  and  His  ordinances.  If  you  do 
not  worship  images,  you  do  not  worship  the 
Son  of  God,  who  is  the  living  image  of  the 
invisible  God,  and  the  immutable  figure  of  His 
substance.  The  temple  which  Solomon  built 
was  consecrated  by  the  blood  of  animals,  and 

*  yvfJLVuxrcLTft)  tavrbv  rov  olKetov  <TT par ev /tares  6  ejriyeios  /3ao"tXei)j,  KCLI 
r6re  rbv  tavrov  j3a<n\ta  Kai  Kvptov.  'ATrod^aOu  TT]V  a\ovpyi5a  Kal  TO 
5taSrj/ma  Kal  r6re  rdv  Kara  TOV  rvpavvov  api<TTcv<Tdi>TWt>,  Kal  p 
TUV  TraQ&v  0^/3a$ 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  75 

decorated  by  images  of  lions,  oxen,  and  the 
palms  and  pomegranates.  Now,  the  Church 
is  consecrated  by  the  blood  of  Christ  and  of 
His  saints,  and  it  is  adorned  with  the  image  of 
Christ  and  of  His  saints.  Either  take  away 
the  worship  of  images  altogether,  or  be  not  an 
innovator,  and  pass  not  beyond  the  ancient 
boundaries  which  thy  fathers  have  set.  I  am 
not  speaking  of  boundaries  prior  to  the  incar 
nation  of  Christ  our  Lord,  but  since  His 
coming.  God  spoke  to  them,  depreciating  the 
traditions  of  the  old  law,  saying,  '  I  also  gave 
them  statutes  that  were  not  good,'  on  account 
of  their  hardness  of  heart.  Consequently  on 
the  change  of  priesthood  the  law  of  necessity 
was  also  changed. 

The  eye-witnesses  and  ministers  of  the  word 
handed  down  the  teaching  of  the  Church,  not 
only  by  writing,  but  also  by  unwritten  tradition. 
Whence  comes  our  knowledge  of  the  sacred 
spot,  Mount  Calvary,  of  the  holy  sepulchre  ? 
Has  it  not  been  handed  down  to  us  from  father 
to  son?  It  is  written  that  our  Lord  was  cruci 
fied  on  Calvary,  and  buried  in  the  tomb  which 
Joseph  hewed  out  of  the  rock,  but  it  is  un 
written  tradition  that  teaches  us  we  are  adoring 


76  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

the  right  places,  and  many  other  things  of  the 
same  kind.  Why  do  we  believe  in  three 
baptisms,  that  is,  in  three  immersions  ?  Why 
do  we  adore  the  Cross  ?  Is  it  not  through 
tradition  ?  Therefore  the  holy  apostle  says  : 
*  Brethren,  stand  fast ;  and  hold  the  traditions 
which  you  have  learned,  whether  by  word,  or 
by  our  epistle.'  Many  things,  therefore,  being 
handed  down  to  the  Church  by  unwritten 
tradition  and  kept  up  to  the  present  day,  why 
do  you  speak  slightingly  of  images  ?  The 
Manicheans  followed  a  gospel  according  to 
Thomas,  and  you  will  follow  that  of  Leo.  I 
do  not  admit  an  emperor's  tyrannical  action 
in  domineering  over  the  Church.  The  emperor 
has  not  received  the  power  to  bind  and  loose. 
I  know  of  the  Emperor  Valens,  a  Christian  in 
name,  who  persecuted  the  true  faith,  Zeno 
and  Anastasius,  Heraclius  and  Constantine  of 
Sicily,  and  Bardaniskus,  called  Philip  (</>t\nnri 
KOI/).  I  am  not  to  be  persuaded  that  the 
Church  is  set  in  order  by  imperial  edicts,  but 
by  patristic  traditions,  written  and  unwritten. 
As  the  written  Gospel  has  been  preached  in 
the  whole  world,  so  has  it  been  an  unwritten 
tradition  in  the  whole  world  to  represent  in 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  77 


image  Christ,  the  incarnate  God,  and  the  saints, 
to  adore  the  Cross,  and  to  pray  towards  the  east. 
The  customs  which  you  bring  forward  do 
not  incriminate  our  worship  of  images,  but  that 
of  the  heathens  who  make  idols  of  them.  The 
pious  practice  of  the  Church  is  not  to  be  re 
jected  because  of  heathen  abuse.  Sorcerers 
and  magicians  exorcise  ;  the  Church  exorcises 
catechumens.  The  former  invoke  demons, 
the  Church  calls  upon  God  against  demons. 
Heathens  sacrificed  to  demons  ;  Israel  offered 
to  God  both  holocausts  and  victims.  The 
Church,  too,  offers  an  unbloody  sacrifice  to 
God.  Heathens  set  up  images  to  demons, 
and  Israel  made  idols  of  them  in  the  words, 
'These  are  thy  gods,  O  Israel,  who  brought 
thee  out  of  Egypt.'  Now  we  have  set  up 
images  to  the  true  God  incarnate,  to  His 
servants  and  friends,  who  have  put  the  demon 
host  to  flight.  If  you  say  to  this  that  blessed 
Epiphanius  clearly  rejected  our  use  of  images, 
you  must  know  that  the  work  in  question  is 
spurious  and  written  by  some  one  else  in  the 
name  of  Epiphanius,  as  often  happens.  A 
father  does  not  fight  his  own  children.  All 
have  become  participators  in  the  one  Spirit. 


78  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


The  Church  is  a  witness  of  this  in  adorning 
images,  until  some  men  rose  up  against  her 
and  disturbed  the  peace  of  Christ's  fold,  putting 
poisoned  food  before  the  people  of  God. 

If  I  venerate  and  worship,  as  the  instru 
ments  of  salvation,  the  Cross  and  lance,  and 
reed  and  sponge,  by  means  of  which  the  Jews 
(QeoKTovoi)  scorned  and  put  to  death  my  Lord, 
shall  I  not  also  worship  images  that  Christians 
make  with  a  good  intention  for  the  glory  and 
remembrance  of  Christ  ?  If  I  worship  the 
image  of  the  Cross,  made  of  whatever  wood 
it  may  be,  shall  I  not  wrorship  the  image  which 
shows  me  the  Crucified  and  my  salvation 
through  the  Cross  ?  Oh,  inhumanity  of  man  ! 
It  is  evident  that  I  do  not  worship  matter,  for 
supposing  the  Cross,  if  it  be  made  of  wood, 
should  fall  to  pieces,  I  should  throw  them  into 
the  fire,  and  the  same  with  images. 

Receive  the  united  testimony  of  Scripture 
and  the  fathers  to  show  you  that  images  and 
their  worship  are  no  new  invention,  but  the 
ancient  tradition  of  the  Church.  In  the  holy 
Gospel  of  St  Matthew  our  Lord  called  His 
disciples  blessed,  and  with  them  all  those  who 
followed  their  example  and  walked  in  their  foot- 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  79 

steps  in  these  words  :  '  Blessed  are  your  eyes, 
because  they  see,  and  your  ears,  because  they 
hear.  For,  amen  I  say  to  you,  many  prophets 
and  just  men  have  desired  to  see  the  things 
that  you  see,  and  have  not  seen  them,  and  to 
hear  the  things  that  you  hear,  and  have  not 
heard  them.'  We  also  desire  to  see  as  much 
as  we  may.  '  We  see  now  in  a  glass,  darkly,' 
and  in  image,  and  are  blessed.  God  Himself 
first  made  an  image,  and  showed  forth  images. 
For  He  made  the  first  man  after  His  own 
image.  And  Abraham,  Moses,  and  Isaias,  and 
all  the  prophets  saw  images  of  God,  not  the 
substance  of  God.  The  burning  bush  was  an 
image  of  God's  Mother,  and  as  Moses  was 
about  to  approach  it,  God  said  :  '  Put  off  the 
shoes  from  thy  feet,  for  the  place  whereon  thou 
standest  is  holy  ground.'  Now  if  the  spot  on 
which  Moses  saw  an  image  of  Our  Lady  was 
holy,  how  much  more  the  image  itself?  And 
not  only  is  it  holy,  but  I  venture  to  say  it  is 
the  holy  of  holies  (ayiwv  ay/a).  When  the 
Pharisees  asked  our  Lord  why  Moses  had 
allowed  a  bill  of  divorce,  He  answered  :  *  On 
account  of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts  Moses 
allowed  you  to  divorce  your  wife,  but  in  the 


80  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

beginning  it  was  not  so.'  And  I  say  to  you 
that  Moses,  through  the  children  of  Israel's 
hardness  of  heart,  and  knowing  their  proclivity 
to  idolatry,  forbade  them  to  make  images.  We 
are  not  in  the  same  case.  We  have  taken  a 
firm  footing  on  the  rock  of  faith,  being  en 
riched  with  the  light  of  God's  friendship. 

Listen  to  our  Lord's  words :  '  Ye  foolish  and 
blind,  whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  temple, 
sweareth  by  it,  and  by  him  that  dwelleth  in 
it ;  and  he  that  sweareth  by  heaven  sweareth 
by  the  throne  of  God,  and  by  Him  that  sitteth 
thereon.'  And  he  who  swears  by  an  image 
swears  by  the  one  whom  it  represents.  It  has 
been  sufficiently  proved  that  the  tabernacle, 
and  the  veil,  the  ark  and  the  table,  and  every 
thing  within  the  tabernacle,  were  images  and 
types,  and  the  works  of  man's  hand,  which 
were  worshipped  by  all  Israel,  and  also  that 
the  cherubim  in  carving  were  made  by  God's 
order.  For  God  said  to  Moses,  '  See  that 
thou  doest  all  things  according  to  the  pattern 
shown  to  thee  on  the  mount.'  Listen,  too,  to 
the  apostle's  testimony  that  Israel  worshipped 
images  and  the  handiwork  of  man  in  obedi 
ence  to  God  :  '  If,  then,  he  were  on  earth  he 


TREATISE   ON    IMAGES  8 1 

would  not  be  a  priest ;  seeing  that  there  would 
be  others  to  offer  gifts  according  to  the  law, 
who  serve  unto  the  example  and  shadow  of 
heavenly  things,  as  it  was  answered  to  Moses, 
when  he  was  to  finish  the  tabernacle :  See 
(says  he)  that  thou  make  all  things  according 
to  the  pattern  which  was  shown  thee  on  the 
mount.  But  now  he  hath  obtained  a  better 
ministry>  by  how  much  also  he  is  a  mediator 
of  a  better  testament,  which  is  established  on 
better  promises.  For  if  that  former  had  been 
faultless,  there  should  not  indeed  a  place 
have  been  sought  for  a  second.  For  finding 
fault  with  them,  he  saith  :  *  Behold  the  day 
shall  come,  saith  the  Lord  :  and  I  will  per 
fect  unto  the  house  of  Israel,  and  unto  the 
house  of  Juda,  a  New  Testament :  not  accord 
ing  to  the  Testament  which  I  made  to  their 
fathers,  on  the  day  when  I  took  them  by  the 
hand  to  lead  them  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt.' 
And  a  little  further  on :  '  Now  in  saying  a  New, 
he  hath  made  the  former  Old.  And  that 
which  decayeth  and  groweth  old,  is  near  its 
end.  For  there  was  a  tabernacle  made  the 
first,  wherein  were  the  candlesticks,  and  the 

table,  and   the  setting  forth  of  loaves,   which 

F 


82  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

is  called  the  Holy.  And  after  the  second  veil, 
the  tabernacle,  which  is  called  the  Holy  of 
Holies  ;  having  a  golden  censer,  and  the  ark 
of  the  testament  covered  about  on  every  part 
with  gold,  in  which  was  a  golden  pot  that  had 
manna,  and  the  rod  of  Aaron  that  had  blos 
somed,  and  the  tables  of  the  testament.  And 
over  it  were  the  cherubims  of  glory  over 
shadowing  the  propitiatory.'  And  again  :  '  For 
Jesus  is  not  entered  into  the  Holies  made 
with  hands,  the  patterns  of  the  true  ;  but  into 
heaven  itself.'  And  again  :  '  For  the  law  having 
a  shadow  of  the  good  things  to  come,  not  the 
very  image  of  the  things.' 

You  see  that  the  law  and  everything  it  or 
dained  and  all  our  own  worship  consist  in  the 
consecration  of  what  is  made  by  hands,  leading 
us  through  matter  to  the  invisible  God.  Now 
the  law  and  all  its  ordinances  were  a  fore 
shadowing  of  the  image  in  the  future,  that  is, 
of  our  worship.  And  our  worship  is  an  image 
of  the  eternal  reward.  As  to  the  thing  itself, 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  it  is  invisible  and 
immaterial,  as  the  same  divine  apostle  says  : 
'  We  have  not  here  an  abiding  city,  but  we 
seek  for  the  one  above,  the  heavenly  Jeru- 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  83 

salem,  of  which  God  is  Lord  and  Architect/ 
All  ordinances  of  the  law  and  of  our  worship 
have  been  directed  for  that  heavenly  city.  To 
God  be  praise  for  ever.  Amen. 

TESTIMONY  OF  ANCIENT  AND  LEARNED 

FATHERS  TO  IMAGES.* 
St  John  Chrysostom.     From  His  '  Commentary 

on  the  Parable  of  the  Sower! 
If  you  despise  the  royal  garment,  do  you 
not  despise  the  king  himself?  Do  you  not 
see  that  if  you  despise  the  image  of  the  king, 
you  despise  the  original  ?  Do  you  not  know 
that  if  a  man  shows  contempt  for  an  image 
of  wood  or  a  statue  of  metal,  he  is  not  judged 
as  if  he  had  vented  himself  on  lifeless  matter, 
but  as  showing  contempt  for  the  king  ? 
Dishonour  shown  to  an  image  of  the  king  is 
dishonour  shown  to  the  king. 
The  same,  from  his  Sermon  to  St  Meletius^ 

Bishop    of  Antioch,  and  on   the    zeal  of 

his   hearers,   beginning,   '  Casting  his  eyes 

everywhere  on  this  holy  flock. ' 

What    took    place   was    most   edifying,   and 

*  The   first  quotations   are   only  repetitions,  and   are 
consequently  omitted. 


84  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


we  ought  always  to  bear  this  consolation  in 
mind,  and  to  have  this  saint  before  our  eyes, 
whose  name  was  invoked  against  every  bad 
passion  and  specious  argument.  This  was 
so  much  the  case  that  streets,  market-place, 
fields,  every  nook  and  corner  rang  with  his 
name.  Not  only  have  you  longed  to  invoke 
him,  but  to  look  upon  his  bodily  form.  As 
with  his  name  so  with  his  image.  Many 
people  have  put  it  on  their  rings  and  goblets 
and  cups  and  on  their  bedroom  walls,  so  as 
not  only  to  hear  his  history  but  to  look  upon 
his  physical  likeness,  and  to  have  a  double 
consolation  in  his  loss.* 

St  Maximus,  Philosopher  and  Confessor.    From 
his  'Acts  '  and  those  of  Bishop  Theodosius. 

And  after  this  all  rose  with  tears  of  devotion, 
and  kneeling  down,  prayed.  And  every  one 
kissed  the  holy  Gospels,  and  the  sacred  Cross, 
and  the  image  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  and  of  Our  Lady,  His  Immaculate 
Mother  (-jravayias  0eoro/cou),  putting  their  hands 
to  it  in  confirmation  of  what  had  been  said. 

'  Two  slight  omissions,  viz.,  St  Chrysostom  and  St 
Ambrose. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  85 


Blessed  Anastasius,  Archbishop  of  Theopolis, 
on  the  Sabbath,  to  Simeon,  Bishop  of 
Bostris. 

As  in  the  king's  absence  his  image  is 
honoured  instead  of  himself,  so  in  his  presence 
it  would  be  unseemly  to  leave  the  original  for 
the  image.  This  is  not  to  say  that  what  is 
passed  over  in  his  presence  should  be  dis 
honoured.  ...  As  the  man  who  shows  dis 
respect  to  the  king's  image  is  punished  as  if 
he  had  shown  it  to  the  king  in  very  deed, 
although  the  image  is  composed  merely  of 
wood  and  paint  moulded  together,  so  one 
who  shows  disrespect  to  the  likeness  of  a  man 
means  it  for  the  original  of  the  likeness. 


PART   III  * 

EVERY  one  must  recognise  that  a  man  who 
attempts  to  dishonour  an  image  which  has 
been  set  up  for  the  glory  and  remembrance  of 
Christ,  of  His  holy  Mother,  or  one  of  his  saints, 
is  an  enemy  of  Christ,  of  His  holy  Mother,  and 
the  saints.  It  is  also  set  up  to  shame  the 
devil  and  his  crew,  out  of  love  and  zeal  for 
God.  The  man  who  refuses  to  give  this  image 
due,  though  not  divine,  honour,  is  an  upholder 
of  the  devil  and  his  demon  host,  showing  by 
his  act  grief  that  God  and  the  saints  are 
honoured  and  glorified,  and  the  devil  put  to 
shame.  The  image  is  a  canticle  and  manifesta 
tion  and  monument  to  the  memory  of  those 
who  have  fought  bravely  and  won  the  victory 
to  the  shame  and  confusion  of  the  vanquished. 
I  have  often  seen  lovers  gazing  at  the  loved 
*  A  repetition  up  to  t  (x),  where  the  translation  begins. 


88  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

one's  garment,  and  embracing  it  with  eyes  and 
mouth  as  if  it  was  himself.  We  must  give  his 
due  to  every  man.  St  Paul  says  :  '  Honour  to 
whom  honour  :  to  the  king  as  excelling  :  or  to 
governors  as  sent  by  him,'  to  each  according  to 
the  measure  of  his  dignity. 

Where  do  you  find  in  the  Old  Testament  or 
in  the  Gospel  the  Trinity,  or  consubstantiality, 
or  one  Godhead,  or  three  persons,*  or  the 
one  substance  of  Christ,  or  His  two  natures, 
expressed  in  so  many  words  ?  Still,  as  they 
are  contained  in  what  Scripture  does  say,  and 
defined  by  the  holy  fathers,  we  receive  them 
and  anathematise  those  who  do  not.  I  prove 
to  you  that  in  the  old  law  God  commanded 
images  to  be  made,  first  of  all  the  tabernacle  and 
everything  in  it.  Then  in  the  gospel  our 
Lord  Himself  said  to  those  who  asked  Him, 
tempting,  whether  it  was  lawful  to  give  tribute 
to  Caesar,  *  Bring  me  a  coin,  and  they  showed 
Him  a  penny.  And  He  asked  them  whose 
likeness  it  was,  and  they  said  to  Him,  Caesar's ; 
and  He  said,  '  Give  to  Caesar  that  which  is 
Caesar's,  and  to  God  that  which  is  God's.'  As 
the  coin  bears  the  likeness  of  Caesar,  it  is  his, 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  89 


and  you  should  give  it  to  Caesar.  So  the 
image  bears  the  likeness  of  Christ,  and  you 
should  give  it  Him,  for  it  is  His. 

Our  Lord  called  His  disciples  blessed, 
saying,  '  Many  kings  and  prophets  have  desired 
to  see  what  you  see,  and  have  not  seen  it,  and 
to  hear  what  you  hear  and  have  not  heard  it. 
Blessed  are  your  eyes  which  see  and  your  ears 
which  hear.'  The  apostles  saw  Christ  with 
their  bodily  eyes,  and  His  sufferings  and 
wonders,  and  they  listened  to  His  words.  We, 
too,  desire  to  see,  and  to  hear,  and  to  be 
blessed.  They  saw  Him  face  to  face,  as  He 
was  present  in  the  body.  Now,  since  he  is 
not  present  in  the  body  to  us,  we  hear  His 
words  from  books  and  are  sanctified  in  spirit  by 
the  hearing,  and  are  blessed,  and  we  adore, 
honouring  the  books  which  tell  us  of  His 
words.  So,  through  the  representation  of 
images,  we  look  upon  His  bodily  form,  and 
upon  His  miracles  and  His  sufferings,  and  are 
sanctified  and  satiated,  gladdened  and  blessed. 
Reverently  we  worship  His  bodily  form,  and 
contemplating  it,  we  form  some  notion  of 
His  divine  glory.  For,  as  we  are  composed  of 


9O  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

soul  and  body,  and  our  soul  does  not  stand 
alone,  but  is,  as  it  were,  shrouded  by  a  veil,  it 
is  impossible  for  us  to  arrive  at  intellectual 
conceptions  without  corporeal  things.  Just  as 
we  listen  with  our  bodily  ears  to  physical  words 
and  understand  spiritual  things,  so,  through 
corporeal  vision,  we  come  to  the  spiritual.  On 
this  account  Christ  took  a  body  and  a  soul,  as 
man  has  both  one  and  the  other.  And 
baptism  likewise  is  double,  of  water  and  the 
spirit.  So  is  communion  and  prayer  and 
psalmody  ;  everything  has  a  double  signifi 
cation,  a  corporeal  and  a  spiritual.  Thus 
again,  with  lights  and  incense.  The  devil  has 
tolerated  all  these  things,  raising  a  storm 
against  images  alone.  His  great  jealousy  of 
them  may  be  learnt  by  what  St  Sophronius, 
Patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  recounts  in  his  '  Spiritual 
Garden.'  Abbot  Theodore  ^Eliotes  told  of  a 
holy  hermit  on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  who  was 
much  troubled  by  the  demon  of  fornication. 
One  day  when  he  was  sorely  tempted,  the  old 
man  began  to  complain  bitterly.  '  When  will 
you  let  me  alone  ? '  he  said  to  the  devil  : 
4  begone  from  me  !  you  and  I  have  grown  old 
together.'  The  devil  appeared  to  him,  saying, 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  9! 


'  Swear  to  me  that  you  will  keep  what  I  am 
about  to  tell  you  to  yourself,  and  I  will  not 
trouble  you  any  longer.'  And  the  old  man 
swore  it.  Then  the  devil  said  to  him,  '  Do  not 
worship  this  image,  and  I  will  not  harass  you.' 
The  image  in  question  represented  Our  Lady, 
the  holy  Mother  of  God,  bearing  in  her  arms 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  You  see  what  those 
who  forbid  the  worship  of  images  hate  in 
reality,  and  whose  instruments  they  are.  The 
demon  of  fornication  strove  to  prevent  the 
worship  of  Our  Lady's  image  rather  than  to 
tempt  the  old  man  to  impurity.  He  knew  that 
the  former  evil  was  greater  than  fornication. 

As  we  are  treating  of  images  and  their 
worship,  let  us  draw  out  the  meaning  more 
accurately  and  say  in  the  first  place  what  an 
image  is  ;  (2)  Why  the  image  was  made  ;  (3) 
How  many  kinds  of  images  there  are  ;  (4) 
What  may  be  expressed  by  an  image,  and 
what  may  not  ;  (5)  Who  first  made  images. 
Again,  as  to  worship  :  (i)  What  is  worship; 

(2)  How  many   kinds    of  worship    there   are  ; 

(3)  What     are     the     things     worshipped    in 
Scripture  ;    (4)  That  all   worship   is   for  God, 
who    is    worshipful  by    nature ;   (5)  That  hon- 


92  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


our    shown    to    the    image    is    given    to    the 
original. 

ist  Point. — What  is  an  Image  ? 

An  image  is  a  likeness  and  representation 
of  some  one,  containing  in  itself  the  person 
who  is  imaged.  The  image  is  not  wont  to 
be  an  exact  reproduction  of  the  original.  The 
image  is  one  thing,  the  person  represented 
another  ;  a  difference  is  generally  perceptible, 
because  the  subject  of  each  is  the  same.  For 
instance,  the  image  of  a  man  may  give  his 
bodily  form,  but  not  his  mental  powers.  It 
has  no  life,  nor  does  it  speak  or  feel  or  move. 
A  son  being  the  natural  image  of  his  father  is 
somewhat  different  from  him,  for  he  is  a  son, 
not  a  father. 

2nd  Point. — For  what  purpose  the  Image 
is  made. 

Every  image  is  a  revelation  and  representa 
tion  of  something  hidden.  For  instance,  man 
has  not  a  clear  knowledge  of  what  is  invisible, 
the  spirit  being  veiled  to  the  body,  nor  of 
future  things,  nor  of  things  apart  and  distant, 
because  he  is  circumscribed  by  place  and  time. 


TREATISE   ON    IMAGES  93 

The  image  was  devised  for  greater  knowledge, 
and  for  the  manifestation  and  popularising  of 
secret  things,  as  a  pure  benefit  and  help  to 
salvation,  so  that  by  showing  things  and 
making  them  known,  we  may  arrive  at  the 
hidden  ones,  desire  and  emulate  what  is  good, 
shun  and  hate  what  is  evil. 


Point.  —  How    many    kinds    of    Images 
there  are. 

Images  are  of  various  kinds.  First  there 
is  the  natural  image.  In  everything  the 
natural  conception  must  be  the  first,  then  we 
come  to  institution  according  to  imitation. 
The  Son  is  the  first  natural  and  unchangeable 
image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  Father,  showing 
the  Father  in  Himself.  '  For  no  man  has  seen 
God.'  Again,  '  Not  that  any  one  has  seen  the 
Father.'  The  apostle  says  that  the  Son  is 
the  image  of  the  Father,  '  Who  is  the  image 
of  the  invisible  God,'  and  to  the  Hebrews, 
'  Who  being  the  brightness  of  His  glory,  and 
the  figure  of  His  substance.'  In  the  Gospel 
of  St  John  we  find  that  He  does  show  the 
Father  in  Himself.  When  Philip  said  to  Him, 
'  Show  us  the  Father  and  it  is  enough  for  us,' 


94  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

our  Lord  replied,  '  Have  I  been  so  long  with 
you  and  have  you  not  known  Me,  Philip  ?  He 
who  sees  Me,  sees  the  Father.'  For  the  Son 
is  the  natural  image  of  the  Father,  unchange 
able,  in  everything  like  to  the  Father,  except 
that  He  is  begotten,  and  that  He  is  not  the 
Father.  The  Father  begets,  being  unbegotten. 
The  Son  is  begotten,  and  is  not  the  Father, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  image  of  the  Son. 
For  no  one  can  say  the  Lord  Jesus,  except  in 
the  Holy  Spirit.  Through  the  Holy  Spirit 
we  know  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  and  God, 
and  in  the  Son  we  look  upon  the  Father. 
For  in  things  that  are  conceived  by  nature,* 
language  is  the  interpreter,  and  spirit  is  the 
interpreter  of  language.  The  Holy  Spirit  is 
the  perfect  and  unchangeable  image  of  the 
Son,  differing  only  in  His  procession.  The 
Son  is  begotten,  but  does  not  proceed.  And 
the  son  of  any  father  is  his  natural  image. 
Thus,  the  natural  is  the  first  kind  of  image. 

The  second  kind  of  image  is  that  fore 
knowledge  which  is  in  God's  mind  concerning 
future  events,  His  eternal  and  unchanging 
counsel.  God  is  immutable  and  His  counsel 

*  0i'(rct  yap 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  95 

without  beginning,  and  as  it  has  been  de 
termined  from  all  eternity,  it  is  carried  out  at 
the  time  preordained  by  Him.  Images  and 
figures  of  what  He  is  to  do  in  the  future,  the 
distinct  determination  of  each,  are  called  pre 
determinations  by  holy  Dionysius.  In  His 
counsels  the  things  predetermined  by  Him 
were  characterised  and  imaged  and  immutably 
fixed  before  they  took  place. 

The  third  sort  of  image  is  that  by  imitation 
(Kara  jULi/uLrjanv)  which  God  made,  that  is,  man. 
For  how  can  what  is  created  be  of  the  same 
nature  as  what  is  uncreated,  except  by  imita 
tion  ?  As  mind,  the  Father,  the  Word,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  are  one  God,  so 
mind  and  word  and  spirit  are  one  man, 
according  to  God's  will  and  sovereign  rule. 

For  God  says  :  '  Let  us  make  man  according 
to  our  own  image  and  likeness,'  and  He  adds, 
'  and  let  him  have  dominion  over  the  fishes 
of  the  sea  and  the  birds  of  the  air,  and  the 
whole  earth,  and  rule  over  it.' 

The  fourth  kind  of  image  are  the  figures 
and  types  set  forth  by  Scripture  of  invisible 
and  immaterial  things  in  bodily  form,  for  a 
clearer  apprehension  of  God  and  the  angels, 


96  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

through  our  incapacity  of  perceiving  immaterial 
things  unless  clothed  in  analogical  material 
form,  as  Dionysius  the  Areopagite  says,  a  man 
skilled  in  divine  things.  Anyone  would  say 
that  our  incapacity  for  reaching  the  con 
templation  of  intellectual  things,  and  our  need 
of  familiar  and  cognate  mediums,  make  it 
necessary  that  immaterial  things  should  be 
clothed  in  form  and  shape.  If,  then,  holy 
Scripture  adapts  itself  to  us  in  seeking  to 
elevate  us  above  sense,  does  it  not  make 
images  of  what  it  clothes  in  our  own  medium, 
and  bring  within  our  reach  that  which  we 
desire  but  are  unable  to  see  ?  The  spiritual  * 
writer,  Gregory,  says  that  the  mind  striving  to 
banish  corporeal  images  reduces  itself  to  in 
capability.  But  from  the  creation  of  the 
world  the  invisible  things  of  God  are  made 
clear  by  the  visible  creation.  We  see  images 
in  created  things,  which  remind  us  faintly  of 
divine  tokens.  For  instance,  sun  and  light 
and  brightness,  the  running  waters  of  a  per 
ennial  fountain,  our  own  mind  and  language  and 
spirit,  the  sweet  fragrance  of  a  flowering  rose- 
tree,  are  images  of  the  Holy  and  Eternal  Trinity. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  97 

The  fifth  kind  of  image  is  that  which  is 
typical  of  the  future,  as  the  bush  and  the  fleece, 
the  rod  and  the  urn,  foreshadowing  the  Vir 
ginal  Mother  of  God,  and  the  serpent  healing 
through  the  Cross  those  bitten  by  the  serpent 
of  old.  Thus,  again,  the  sea,  and  water  and 
the  cloud  foreshadow  the  grace  of  baptism. 

The  sixth  kind  of  image  is  for  a  remem 
brance  of  past  events,  of  a  miracle  or  a  good 
deed,  for  the  honour  and  glory  and  abiding 
memory  of  the  most  virtuous,  or  for  the  shame 
and  terror  of  the  wicked,  for  the  benefit  of 
succeeding  generations  who  contemplate  it,  so 
that  we  may  shun  evil  and  do  good.  This 
image  is  of  two  kinds,  either  through  the  written 
word  in  books,  for  the  word  represents  the 
thing,  as  when  God  ordered  the  law  to  be 
written  on  tablets,  and  the  lives  of  God-fearing 
men  to  be  recorded,  or  through  a  visible 
object,  as  when  He  commanded  the  urn  and 
rod  to  be  placed  in  the  ark  for  a  lasting 
memory,  and  the  names  of  the  tribes  to  be 
engraved  on  the  stones  of  the  humeral.  And 
also  He  commanded  the  twelve  stones  to  be 
taken  from  the  Jordan  as  a  sacred  token. 
Consider  the  prodigy,  the  greatest  which  befel 


98  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

the  faithful  people,  the  taking  of  the  ark,  and 
the  parting  of  the  waters.  So  now  we  set  up 
the  images  of  valiant  men  for  an  example  and 
a  remembrance  to  ourselves.  Therefore,  either 
reject  all  images,  and  be  in  opposition  to  Him 
who  ordered  these  things,  or  receive  each  and 
all  with  becoming  greeting  and  manner. 

Fourth  Chapter.  What  an  Image  is,  what  it 
is  not ;  and  how  each  Image  is  to  be  set 
forth. 

Bodies  as  having  form  and  shape  and  colour, 
may  properly  be  represented  in  image.  Now 
if  nothing  physical  or  material  may  be  attri 
buted  to  an  angel,  a  spirit,  and  a  devil,  yet 
they  may  be  depicted  and  circumscribed  after 
their  own  nature.  Being  intellectual  beings, 
they  are  believed  to  be  present  and  to  energise 
in  places  known  to  us  intellectually.  They 
are  represented  materially  as  Moses  made  an 
image  of  the  cherubim  who  were  looked  upon 
by  those  worthy  of  the  honour,  the  material 
image  offering  them  an  immaterial  and  intel 
lectual  sight.  Only  the  divine  nature  is  uncir- 
cumscribed  and  incapable  of  being  represented 
in  form  or  shape,  and  incomprehensible. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  99 


If  Holy  Scripture  clothes  God  in  figures 
which  are  apparently  material,  and  can  even 
be  seen,  they  are  still  immaterial.  They  were 
seen  by  the  prophets  and  those  to  whom  they 
were  revealed,  not  with  bodily  but  with  intel 
lectual  eyes.  They  were  not  seen  by  all.  In 
a  word  it  may  be  said  that  we  can  make 
images  of  all  the  forms  which  we  see.  We 
apprehend  these  as  if  they  were  seen.  If  at 
times  we  understand  types  from  reasoning, 
and  also  from  what  we  see,  and  arrive  at 
their  comprehension  in  this  way,  so  with  every 
sense,  from  what  we  have  smelt,  or  tasted,  or 
touched,  we  arrive  at  apprehension  by  bringing 
our  reason  to  bear  upon  our  experience. 

We  know  that  it  is  impossible  to  look  upon 
God,  or  a  spirit,  or  a  demon,  as  they  are. 
They  are  seen  in  a  certain  form,  divine  pro 
vidence  clothing  in  type  and  figure  what  is 
without  substance  or  material  being,  for  our  in 
struction,  and  more  intimate  knowledge,  lest  we 
should  be  in  too  great  ignorance  of  God,  and 
of  the  spirit  world.  For  God  is  a  pure  Spirit 
by  His  nature.  The  angel,  and  a  soul,  and  a 
demon,  compared  to  God,  who  alone  is  incom 
parable,  are  bodies  ;  but  compared  to  material 

COLL  CHRIST! 


TOO  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


bodies,  they  are  bodiless.  God  therefore,  not 
wishing  that  we  should  be  in  ignorance  of 
spirits,  clothed  them  in  type  and  figure,  and 
in  images  akin  to  our  nature,  material  forms 
visible  to  the  mind  in  mental  vision.  These  we 
put  into  form  and  shape,  for  how  were  the  cheru 
bim  represented  and  described  in  image?  But 
Scripture  offers  forms  and  images  even  of  God. 

Who  first  made  an  Image. 

In  the  beginning  God  begot  His  only  be 
gotten  Son,  His  word,  the  living  image  of 
Himself,  the  natural  and  unchangeable  image 
of  His  eternity.  And  He  made  man  after 
His  own  image  and  likeness.  And  Adam  saw 
God,  and  heard  the  sound  of  His  feet  as  He 
walked  at  even,  and  he  hid  in  paradise.  And 
Jacob  saw  and  struggled  with  God.  It  is 
evident  that  God  appeared  to  him  in  the  form 
of  a  man.  And  Moses  saw  Him,  and  Isaias 
saw  as  it  were  the  back  of  a  man,  and  as  a 
man  seated  on  a  throne.  And  Daniel  saw  the 
likeness  of  a  man,  and  as  the  Son  of  Man 
coming  to  the  ancient  of  days.  No  one  saw 
the  nature  of  God,  but  the  type  and  image  of 
what  was  to  be.  For  the  Son  and  Word  of 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  IOI 

the  invisible  God,  was  to  become  man  in  truth, 
that  He  might  be  united  to  our  nature,  and 
be  seen  upon  earth.  Now  all  who  looked  upon 
the  type  and  image  of  the  future,  worshipped 
it,  as  St  Paul  says  in  his  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  :  '  All  these  died  according  to  faith, 
not  having  received  the  promises,  but  behold 
ing  them  afar  off,  and  saluting  them.'  Shall 
I  not  make  an  image  of  Him  who  took  the 
nature  of  flesh  for  me  ?  Shall  I  not  reverence 
and  worship  Him,  through  the  honour  and 
worship  of  His  image?  Abraham  saw  not 
the  nature  of  God,  for  no  man  ever  saw  God, 
but  the  image  of  God,  and  falling  down  he 
adored.  Josue  saw  the  image  of  an  angel,  not 
as  he  is,  for  an  angel  is  not  visible  to  bodily  eyes, 
and  falling  down  he  adored,  and  so  did  Daniel. 
Yet  an  angel  is  a  creature,  and  servant,  and 
minister  of  God,  not  God.  And  he  wor 
shipped  the  angel  not  as  God,  but  as  God's 
ministering  spirit.  And  shall  not  I  make 
images  of  Christ's  friends  ?  And  shall  I  not 
worship  them  as  the  images  of  God's  friends, 
not  as  gods  ?  Neither  Josue  nor  Daniel  wor 
shipped  the  angels  they  saw  as  gods.  Neither 
do  I  worship  the  image  as  God,  but  through 


IO2  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

the  image  of  the  saints  too,  show  my  worship 
to  God,  because  I  honour  His  friends,  and  do 
them  reverence.  God  did  not  unite  Himself 
to  the  angelic  nature,  but  to  the  human.  He 
did  not  become  an  angel  :  He  became  a  man 
in  nature,  and  in  truth.  It  is  indeed  Abraham's 
seed  which  He  embraces,  not  the  angel's. 

The  Son  of  God  in  person  did  not  take  the 
nature  of  the  angels  :  He  took  the  nature  of 
man.  The  angels  did  not  participate  in  the 
divine  nature,  but  in  working  and  in  grace. 
Now,  men  do  participate,  and  become  par 
takers  of  the  divine  nature  when  they  receive 
the  holy  Body  of  Christ  and  drink  His  Blood. 
For  He  is  united  in  person  to  the  Godhead,* 
and  two  natures  in  the  Body  of  Christ  shared 
by  us  are  united  indissolubly  in  person,  and  we 
partake  of  the  two  natures,  of  the  body  bodily, 
and  of  the  Godhead  in  spirit,  or,  rather,  of  each 
in  both.  We  are  made  one,  not  in  person, 
for  first  we  have  a  person  and  then  we  are 


de6rr]Ti  yap  Kdff  VTrocrracnv  TjvuTai,  Kai  dvo  0u(rets  iv 
ffjutiv  (rw/x,art  rou  xpiOToP,   r)vo}/j.ei>ai  K.a.6'  vw 
s,   /ecu  T&V  dvo  <pvo~eo}v  \j^f.riyo^v  ,  rov  crw/mroj, 
TT}S  OeoTTjTos,  Tr^eu^tari/ccDs'/xaAXoi'  5r)  d/J.<f>oiv  /car'  ti/jifiu'ov  Ka 
TauTi^6fj.fvoi  '  v<pi(TTd/j.e6a.    yap    irporov,    Kai   Tore    cvovfjicda  '  d\\a    Kara 
avvava.Kpaffiv  TOV  crw/j-aros  Kai  d't/^aros. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  1 03 

united  by  blending  together  the  body  and  the 
blood.  How  are  we  not  greater  than  the 
angels,  if  through  fidelity  to  the  command 
ments  we  keep  this  perfect  union  ?  In  itself 
our  nature  is  far  removed  from  the  angels, 
on  account  of  death  and  the  heaviness  of  the 
body,  but  through  God's  goodness  and  its 
union  with  Him  it  has  become  higher  than  the 
angels.  For  angels  stand  by  that  nature  with 
fear  and  trembling,  as,  in  the  person  of  Christ, 
it  sits  upon  a  throne  of  glory,  and  they  will 
stand  by  in  trembling  at  the  judgment.  Ac 
cording  to  Scripture  they  are  not  partakers  of 
the  divine  glory.  For  they  are  all  ministering 
spirits,  being  sent  to  minister  because  of  those 
who  are  to  be  heirs  of  salvation,  not  that  they 
shall  reign  together,  nor  that  they  shall  be 
together  glorified,  nor  that  they  shall  sit  at  the 
table  of  the  Father.  The  saints,  on  the  contrary, 
are  the  children  of  God,  the  children  of  the 
kingdom,  heirs  of  God,  and  co-heirs  of  Christ. 
Therefore,  I  honour  the  saints,  and  glorify  the 
servants  and  friends  and  co-heirs  of  Christ  : 
servants  by  nature,  friends  by  their  choice : 
friends  and  co-heirs  by  divine  grace,  as  our 
Lord  said  in  speaking  to  the  Father. 


IO4  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

As  we  are  speaking  of  images,  let  us  speak 
of  worship  also,  and  in  the  first  place  determine 
what  it  is. 

On  Adoration.      What  is  Adoration  ? 

Adoration  is  a  token  of  subjection, — that  is, 
of  submission  and  humiliation.  There  are 
many  kinds  of  adoration. 

On  the  kinds  of  Adoration. 

The  first  kind  is  the  worship  of  latreia, 
which  we  give  to  God,  who  alone  is  adorable 
by  nature,  and  this  worship  is  shown  in  several 
ways,  and  first  by  the  worship  of  servants.  All 
created  things  worship  Him,  as  servants  their 
master.  All  things  serve  Thee,  the  psalm  says. 
Some  serve  willingly,  others  unwillingly  ;  some 
with  full  knowledge,  willingly,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  devout,  others  knowing,  but  not  willing, 
against  their  will,  as  the  devil's.  Others,  again, 
not  knowing  the  true  God,  worship  in  spite  of 
themselves  Him  whom  they  do  not  know. 

The  second  kind  is  the  worship  of  admiration 
and  desire  which  we  give  to  God  on  account  of 
His  essential  glory.  He  alone  is  worthy  of 
praise,  who  receives  it  from  no  one,  being 
Himself  the  cause  of  all  glory  and  all  good, 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  1 05 

He  is  light,  incomprehensible  sweetness,  in 
comparable,  immeasurable  perfection,  an  ocean 
of  goodness,  boundless  wisdom,  and  power, 
who  alone  is  worthy  of  Himself  to  excite 
admiration,  to  be  worshipped,  glorified,  and 
desired. 

The  third  kind  of  worship  is  that  of  thanks 
giving  for  the  goods  we  have  received.  We 
must  thank  God  for  all  created  things,  and 
show  Him  perpetual  worship,  as  from  Him  and 
through  Him  all  creation  takes  its  being  and 
subsists.  He  gives  lavishly  of  His  gifts  to  all, 
and  without  being  asked.  He  wishes  all  to  be 
saved,  and  to  partake  of  His  goodness.  He  is 
long-suffering  with  us  sinners.  He  allows  His 
sun  to  shine  upon  the  just  and  unjust,  and  His 
rain  to  fall  upon  the  wicked  and  the  good  alike. 
And  being  the  Son  of  God,  He  became  one  of 
us  for  our  sakes,  and  made  us  partakers  of  His 
divine  nature,  so  that  we  shall  be  like  unto 
Him,  as  St  John  says  in  his  Catholic 
epistle. 

The  fourth  kind  is  suggested  by  the  need 
and  hope  of  benefits.  Recognising  that  without 
Him  we  can  neither  do  nor  possess  anything 
good,  we  worship  Him,  asking  Him  to  satisfy 


IO6  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

our  needs  and  desires,  that  we  may  be  preserved 
from  evil  and  arrive  at  good. 

The  fifth  kind  is  the  worship  of  contrition 
and  confession.  As  sinners  we  worship  God, 
and  prostrate  ourselves  before  Him,  needing 
His  forgiveness,  as  it  becomes  servants.  This 
happens  in  three  ways.  A  man  may  be  sorry 
out  of  love,  or  lest  he  should  lose  God's  benefits, 
or  for  fear  of  chastisement.  The  first  is 
prompted  by  goodness  and  desire  for  God 
himself,  and  the  condition  of  a  son  :  the  second 
is  interested,  the  third  is  slavish. 

What  we  find  worshipped  in  Scripture,  and 
in  how  many  ways  we  show  worship  to 
creatures. 

First,  those  places  in  which  God,  who  alone 
is  holy,  has  rested,  and  His  resting-place  in  the 
saints,  as  in  the  holy  Mother  of  God  and  in  all 
the  saints.  These  are  they  who  are  made  like 
to  God  as  far  as  possible,  of  their  own  free 
will,  and  by  God's  indwelling,  and  by  His 
abiding  grace.  They  are  truly  called  gods, 
not  by  nature,  but  by  participation  ;  just  as 
red-hot  iron  is  called  fire,  not  by  nature,  but 
by  participation  in  the  fire's  action.  He  says  : 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  IO7 

1  Be  ye  holy  because  I  am  holy.'  The  first 
thing  is  the  free  choice  of  the  will.  Then,  in 
the  case  of  a  good  choice,  God  helps  it  on 
and  confirms  it.  '  I  will  take  up  my  abode  in 
them,'  He  says.  *  We  are  the  temples  of  God, 
and  the  Spirit  of  God  dwells  in  us.'  Again, 
He  gave  them  power  over  unclean  spirits,  to 
cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of  dis 
eases,  and  all  manner  of  infirmities.  And  again, 
'  That  which  I  do  you  shall  do,  and  greater 
things.'  Again  :  '  As  I  live,'  God  says,  '  who 
soever  shall  glorify  Me,  him  will  I  glorify.' 
Again  :  If  we  suffer  with  Him  that  we  may 
be  also  glorified  with  Him.  And  'God  stood' 
in  the  synagogue  of  the  gods  ;  in  the  midst 
of  it  He  points  out  the  gods.  As,  then,  they 
are  truly  gods,  not  by  nature,  but  as  partakers 
of  God's  nature,  so  they  are  to  be  worshipped, 
not  as  worshipful  on  their  own  account,  but  as 
possessing  in  themselves  Him  who  is  worship 
ful  by  nature.  Just  in  the  same  way  iron  when 
ignited  is  not  by  nature  hot  and  burning  to  the 
touch,  it  is  the  fire  which  makes  it  so.  They 
are  worshipped  as  exalted  by  Gocl,  as  through 
Him  inspiring  fear  to  His  enemies,  and  be 
coming  benefactors  to  the  faithful.  It  is  love 


108  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

of  God  which  gives  them  their  free  access  to 
Him,  not  as  gods  or  benefactors  by  nature, 
but  as  servants  and  ministers  of  God.  We 
worship  them,  then,  as  the  king  is  honoured 
through  the  honour  given  to  a  loved  servant. 
He  is  honoured  as  a  minister  in  attendance  upon 
his  master — as  a  valued  friend,  not  as  king. 
The  prayers  of  those  who  approach  with  faith 
are  heard,  whether  through  the  servant's  inter 
cession  with  the  king,  or  whether  through  the 
king's  acceptance  of  the  honour  and  faith 
shown  by  the  servant's  petitioner,  for  it  was 
in  his  name  that  the  petition  was  made.  Thus, 
those  who  approached  through  the  apostles 
obtained  their  cures.  Thus  the  shadow,  and 
winding  -  sheets,  and  girdles  of  the  apostles 
worked  healings.  Those  who  perversely  and 
profanely  wish  them  to  be  adored  as  gods  are 
themselves  damnable,  and  deserve  eternal  fire. 
And  those  who  in  the  false  pride  of  their 
hearts  disdain  to  worship  God's  servants  are 
convicted  of  impiety  towards  God.  The  children 
who  derided  and  laughed  to  scorn  Elisseus 
bear  witness  to  this,  inasmuch  as  they  were 
devoured  by  bears. 

Secondly,   we  worship  creatures  by  honour- 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES 


ing  those  places  or  persons  whom  God  has 
associated  with  the  work  of  our  salvation, 
whether  before  our  Lord's  coming  or  since 
the  dispensation  of  His  incarnation.  For  in 
stance,  I  venerate  Mount  Sinai,  Nazareth,  the 
stable  at  Bethlehem,  and  the  cave,  the  sacred 
mount  of  Golgotha,  the  wood  of  the  Cross, 
the  nails  and  sponge  and  reed,  the  sacred 
and  saving  lance,  the  dress  and  tunic,  the 
linen  cloths,  the  swathing  clothes,  the  holy 
tomb,  the  source  of  our  resurrection,  the 
sepulchre,  the  holy  mountain  of  Sion  and  the 
mountain  of  Olives,  the  Pool  of  Bethsaida  and 
the  sacred  garden  of  Gethsemane,  and  all 
similar  spots.  I  cherish  them  and  every  holy 
temple  of  God,  and  everything  connected  with 
God's  name,  not  on  their  own  account,  but 
because  they  show  forth  the  divine  power,  and 
through  them  and  in  them  it  pleased  God  to 
bring  about  our  salvation.  I  venerate  and 
worship  angels  and  men,  and  all  matter  partici 
pating  in  divine  power  and  ministering  to  our 
salvation  through  it.  I  do  not  worship  the 
Jews.  They  are  not  participators  in  divine 
power,  nor  have  they  contributed  to  my  salva 
tion.  They  crucified  my  God,  the  King  of 


HO  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


Glory,  moved  rather  by  envy  and  hatred  against 
God  their  Benefactor.  '  Lord,  I  have  loved 
the  beauty  of  Thy  house,'  says  David,  'we 
will  adore  in  the  place  where  His  feet  stood. 
And  adore  at  His  holy  mountain/  The  holy 
Mother  of  God  is  the  living  holy  mountain  of 
God.  The  apostles  are  the  teaching  moun 
tains  of  God.  '  The  mountains  skipped  like 
rams,  and  the  hills  like  the  lambs  of  the 
flock.' 

The  third  kind  of  worship  is  directed  to 
objects  dedicated  to  God,  as,  for  instance,  the 
holy  Gospels  and  other  sacred  books.  They 
were  written  for  our  instruction  who  live  in 
these  latter  days.  Sacred  vessels,  again, 
chalices,  thuribles,  candelabra,  and  altars  (rpaire 
fat)  belong  to  this  category.  It  is  evident 
that  respect  is  due  to  them  all.  Consider  how 
Baltassar  made  the  people  use  the  sacred 
vessels,  and  how  God  took  away  his  kingdom 
from  him. 

The  fourth  kind  of  worship  is  that  of  images 
seen  by  the  prophets.  They  saw  God  in  sen 
sible  vision,  and  images  of  future  things,  as 
Aaron's  rod,  the  figure  of  Our  Lady's  virginity, 
the  urn,  and  the  table.  And  Jacob  worshipped 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  I  I  I 

on  the  point  (eVl  TO  aKpov)  of  his  rod.  He  was 
a  type  of  our  Lord.  Images  of  past  events 
recall  their  remembrance.  The  tabernacle  was 
an  image  of  the  whole  world.  *  See,'  God  said 
to  Moses,  '  the  type  which  was  shown  to  thee 
on  the  mountain,  and  the  golden  cherubim,  the 
work  of  sculpturers,  and  the  cherubim  within 
the  veil  of  woven  work.'  Thus  we  adore  the 
sacred  figure  of  the  Cross,  the  likeness  of  our 
God's  bodily  features,  the  likeness  of  her  who 
bore  Him,  and  all  belonging  to  Him. 

The  fifth  manner  is  in  the  worship  of  each 
other  as  having  upon  us  the  mark  of  God  and 
being  made  after  His  image,  humbling  our 
selves  mutually,  and  so  fulfilling  the  law  of 
charity. 

The  sixth  manner  is  the  worship  of  those  in 
power  who  have  authority.  '  Give  to  all  men 
their  dues,'  the  apostle  says;  'give  honour 
where  it  is  due.'  This  Jacob  did  in  worship 
ping  Esau  as  his  elder  brother,  and  Pharao 
the  ruler  established  by  God. 

In  the  seventh  place,  the  worship  of  servants 
towards  their  masters  and  benefactors,  and 
of  petitioners  towards  those  who  grant  their 
favours,  as  in  the  case  of  Abraham  when  he 


112  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

bought  the  double  cave  from  the  sons  of 
Emmor. 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  fear,  desire,  and 
honour  are  tokens  of  worship,  as  also  submis 
sion  and  humiliation.  No  one  should  be  wor 
shipped  as  God  except  the  one  true  God. 
Whatever  is  due  to  all  the  rest  is  for  God's 
sake. 

You  see  what  great  strength  and  divine  zeal 
are  given  to  those  who  venerate  the  images  of 
the  saints  with  faith  and  a  pure  conscience. 
Therefore,  brethren,  let  us  take  our  stand  on 
the  rock  of  the  faith,  and  on  the  tradition  of  the 
Church,  neither  removing  the  boundaries  laid 
down  by  our  holy  fathers  of  old,  nor  listening 
to  those  who  would  introduce  innovation  and 
destroy  the  economy  of  the  holy  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church  of  God.  If  any  man  is  to 
have  his  foolish  way,  in  a  short  time  the  whole 
organisation  of  the  Church  will  be  reduced  to 
nothing.  Brethren  and  beloved  children  of  the 
Church  do  not  put  your  mother  to  shame,  do 
not  rend  her  to  pieces.  Receive  her  teaching 
through  me.  Listen  to  what  God  says  of  her  : 
*  Thou  art  all  fair,  O  my  love,  and  there  is  not 
a  spot  in  thee.'  Let  us  worship  and  adore  our 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES 


God  and  Creator  as  alone  worthy  of  worship 
by  nature,  and  let  us  worship  the  holy  Mother 
of  God,  not  as  God,  but  as  God's  Mother 
according  to  the  flesh.  Let  us  worship  the 
saints  also,  as  the  chosen  friends  of  God,  and 
as  possessing  access  to  Him.  If  men  worship 
kings  subject  to  corruption,  who  are  often  bad 
and  impious,  and  those  ruling  or  deputed  in 
their  name,  as  the  holy  apostle  says,  '  Be 
subject  to  princes  and  powers,'  and  again, 
*  Give  to  all  their  due,  to  one  honour,  to 
another  fear,'  and  our  Lord,  '  Give  to  Caesar 
that  which  is  Caesar's,  and  to  God  that  which 
is  God's/  how  much  more  should  we  worship 
the  King  of  Kings  ?  He  alone  is  God  by 
nature  ;  and  we  should  worship  His  servants 
and  friends  who  reign  over  their  passions  and 
are  constituted  rulers  of  the  whole  earth. 
'  Thou  shalt  make  them  princes  over  all  the 
earth,'  says  David.  They  receive  power 
against  demons  and  against  disease,  and  with 
Christ  they  reign  over  an  incorruptible  and 
unchangeable  kingdom.  Their  shadow  alone 
has  put  forth  disease  and  demons.  Should  we 
not  deem  a  shadow  a  slighter  and  weaker  thing 

than  an  image  ?     Yet  it  is  a  true  outline  of  the 

H 


ST      OHN    DAMASCENE 


original.  Brethren,  the  Christian  is  faith.  *  He 
who  walks  by  faith  gains  many  things.  The 
doubter,  on  the  contrary,  is  as  a  wave  of  the 
sea  torn  and  tossed  ;  he  profits  nothing.  All 
the  saints  pleased  God  by  faith.  Let  us  then 
receive  the  teaching  of  the  Church  in  simplicity 
of  heart  without  questioning.  God  made  man 
sane  and  sound.  It  was  man  who  was  over 
curious.  Let  us  not  seek  to  learn  a  new  faith, 
destructive  of  ancient  tradition,  St  Paul  says, 
'If  a  man  teach  any  other  Gospel  than 
what  he  has  been  taught,  let  him  be  anathema.' 
Thus,  we  worship  images,  and  it  is  not  a 
worship  of  matter,  but  of  those  whom  matter 
represents.  The  honour  given  to  the  image  is 
referred  to  the  original,  as  holy  Basil  rightly 
says. 

And  may  Christ  fill  you  with  the  joy  of  His 
resurrection,  most  holy  flock  of  Christ, 
Christian  people,  chosen  race,  body  of  the 
Church,  and  make  you  worthy  to  walk  in  the 
footsteps  of  the  saints,  of  the  shepherds  and 
teachers  of  the  Church,  leading  you  to  enjoy 
His  glory  in  the  brightness  of  the  saints.  May 
you  gain  His  glory  for  eternity,  with  the 

*  'A5e\0ol,  6  x/HOTiaj'ds,  TTI'CTTIS  ecrrtV. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  I  I  5 


Uncreated  Father,  to  whom  be  praise  for  ever. 
Amen. 

Speaking  on  the  distinction  between  images 
and  idols,  and  defining  what  images  are,  it  is 
time  to  give  proofs  in  question,  according  to  our 
promise.* 

*  A  few  Testimonies  have  been  suppressed  as  un 
suitable  or  irrelevant,  viz.  : — 

1.  St  Basil  on  St  Barlaam  (in  order)  2. 

2.  St  Gregory  of  Nyssa.     On  Isaac  and  Abraham  (5) 
Repetition. 

3.  Severianus  on  the  Cross  (7)  Repetition. 

4.  From  Life  of  St  Chrysostom  (8)  Repetition. 

5.  Eusebius  on  the  Woman  with  an  Issue  of  Blood  (22). 

6.  Eusebius  on  Constantine  (23). 

7.  St  Gregory  Nazianzen,  from  his  Discourse  to  Julian 
the  Apostle  (2  lines)  (24). 

8.  St  Chrysostom,  Commentary  on  Job  (25). 

9.  St  Chrysostom  on  Constantine,  four  quotations  (26). 

10.  Theodoret  of  Syrus  on  Ezechiel  (27) 

11.  From  the  Acts  of  St  Placid  (28). 

12.  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Theodoret  (35). 

13.  St  Athanasius  of  Mount  Sinai  (36). 

14.  Arcadius,  Abp.  of  Cyprus,  on  Simeon  the  Wonder 
worker  (37). 

15.  St  Chrysostom,  Homily  (38). 

1 6.  Theodoret,  Ecclesiastical  History  :  six  short  quota 
tions  (39). 

17.  St  Chrysostom  on  St  Flavian  and  Homily  (40). 

1 8.  St  Basil  on  Forty  Martyrs,  Repetition  (41). 


Il6  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


TESTIMONY  OF  ANCIENT  AND  LEARNED 
FATHERS  CONCERNING  IMAGES. 

St  Denis,  Bishop  of  Athens,  from  his  letter  to 
St  John  the  Apostle  and  Evangelist. 

Sensible  images  do  indeed  show  forth  in 
visible  things. 

The  same,  from  his  Homily  on  the  Eccle 
siastical  Hierarchy. 

The  substances  and  orders  to  which  we  have 
already  alluded  with  reverence,  are  spirits,  and 
they  are  set  forth  in  spiritual  and  immaterial 
array.  We  can  see  it  when  brought  down  to 

19.  St  Gregory  Nazianzen,  ex  Carminibus  (42). 

20.  St  Chrysostom,  Commentary  on  St  Paul  (43). 

21.  From  the  Sixth  General  Council  (44). 

22.  St  Clement,  Stromata  (45) 

23.  St  Theodore,  Bishop  of  Pentapolis  (46). 

24.  St  Basil  to  St  Flavian  (51). 

25.  St  Gregory  Nazianzen  on  Baptism  (52). 

26.  St  Isidore  the  Deacon,  Chronography  (57). 

27.  From  the  Fifth  General  Council  (62). 

28.  Theodore,  Ecclesiastical  History  (63). 

29.  Abbot  Maximus.     Repetition  (64). 

30.  St  Sophronius,  Acts  of  SS.  Cyrus  and  John  (65). 

31.  From  the  Life  of  St  Eupraxia  (69). 

32.  On  the  Fifth  General  Council  (70). 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES 


our  medium,  symbolised  in  various  forms,  by 
which  we  are  led  up  to  the  mental  contempla 
tion  of  God  and  divine  goodness.  Spirits 
think  of  Him  as  spirits  according  to  their 
nature,  but  we  are  led  as  far  as  may  be  by 
sensible  images  to  the  divine  contemplation. 

Commentary. — If,  then,  we  are  led  by  the 
medium  of  sensible  images  to  divine  contem 
plation,  what  unseemliness  is  there  in  making 
an  image  of  Him  Who  was  seen  in  the  form, 
and  habit,  and  nature  of  man  for  our  sakes  ? 

St  Basil,  from  his  Homily  on  the  Forty 
Martyrs. 

The  fortunes  of  war  are  wont  to  supply 
matter  both  for  orators  and  painters.  Orators 
describe  them  in  glowing  language,  painters 
depict  them  on  their  canvas,  and  both  have  led 
many  on  to  deeds  of  fortitude.  That  which 
words  are  to  the  ear,  that  the  silent  picture 
points  out  for  imitation. 

The   same,    on    the     Thirty    Chapters   on    the 
Holy  Ghost  to  Amphilochios,  \&th  Answer. 

The  image  of  the  king  is  also  called  the  king, 
and  there  are  not  two  kings.  Neither  power 


Il8  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


is  broken,  nor  is  glory  divided.  As  we  are  ruled 
by  one  government  and  authority,  so  our 
homage  is  one,  not  many.  Thus  the  honour 
given  to  the  image  is  referred  to  the  original. 
That  which  the  image  represents  by  imitation 
on  earth,  that  the  Son  is  by  nature  in  Heaven. 
Commentary. — Just,  then,  as  he  who  does 
not  honour  the  Son  does  not  honour  the  Father 
who  sent  Him,  as  our  Lord  says,  so  he  who 
does  not  honour  the  image  does  not  honour 
the  original.  Still  some  one  says,  *  We  cannot 
refuse  to  honour  the  image  of  Christ,  but  we 
will  not  have  the  saints.'  What  folly  !  Listen 
to  what  our  Lord  says  to  His  disciples  :  '  He 
who  receives  you  receives  Me,'  so  that  the  man 
who  does  not  honour  the  saints  does  not 
honour  Christ  either. 

St  John  Chrysostom,  from  his  '  Commentary  on 
the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews! 

How  can  what  precedes  be  an  image  of  what 
follows,  as,  for  instance,  Melchisedech  of  Christ  ? 
Just  in  the  same  way  as  a  sketch  would  be  an 
outline  of  the  picture.  On  this  account  the 
old  law  is  called  a  shadow,  and  the  new — the 
truth  and  what  is  to  come — certainties.  Thus 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  I  1 9 

Melchisedech,  who  represents  the  law,  is  a 
foreshadowing  of  the  picture.  The  new  dis 
pensation  is  the  truth  ;  the  picture  fully  com 
pleted  shows  forth  eternity.  We  might  call 
the  old  dispensation  a  type  of  a  type,  and  the 
new  a  type  of  the  things  themselves. 

From  the  Spiritual  History  of  Theodore,  Bishop 
of  Cyrus.  From  the  '  Life  of  St  Simon 
Stylites? 

It  is  superfluous  to  speak  of  Italy.  They  say 
that  this  man  became  so  well  known  in  the 
great  city  of  Rome,  that  small  statues  were 
erected  to  him  in  all  the  porticos  of  workshops, 
as  a  certain  protection  to  them,  and  a  guarantee 
of  security. 

St  Basil,  from  his  '  Commentary  on  Isaias! 

When  the  devil  saw  man  made  after  God's 
image  and  likeness,  as  he  could  not  fight  against 
God,  he  vented  his  wickedness  on  the  image  of 
God.  In  the  same  way  an  angry  man  might 
stone  the  King's  image,  because  he  cannot 
stone  the  King,  striking  the  wood  which  bears 
his  likeness. 

Commentary. — Thus,  every  man  who  honours 
the  image  must  necessarily  honour  the  original. 


120  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


The  same. 

Just  as  the  man  who  shows  contempt  for  the 
royal  image  is  held  to  show  it  for  the  King 
himself,  so  is  he  convicted  of  sin  who  shows 
contempt  for  man  made  after  an  image. 

St  Athanasius,  from  the  Hundred  Chapters 
addressed  to  Antiochus,  the  Prefect,  accord 
ing  to  Question  and  Answer. —  Chap, 
xxxviii. 

Answer. — We,  who  are  of  the  faithful,  do 
not  worship  images  as  gods,  as  the  heathens 
did,  God  forbid,  but  we  mark  our  loving 
desire  alone  to  see  the  face  of  the  person 
represented  in  image.  Hence,  when  it  is 
obliterated,  we  are  wont  to  throw  the  image 
as  so  much  wood  into  the  fire.  Jacob,  when 
he  was  about  to  die,  worshipped  on  the  point 
of  Joseph's  staff,  not  honouring  the  staff  but  its 
owner.  Just  in  the  same  way  do  we  greet 
images  as  we  should  embrace  our  children  and 
parents  to  signify  our  affection.  Thus  the  Jew, 
too,  worshipped  the  tablets  of  the  law,  and  the 
two  golden  cherubim  in  carved  work,  not 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  121 


because  he  honoured  gold  or  stone  for  itself, 
but  the  Lord  who  had  ordered  them  to  be 
made. 

St  John  Chrysostom,  on  the  '  Third  Psalm,  on 
David,  and  Absalom? 

Kings  put  victorious  trophies  before  their 
conquering  generals  ;  rulers  erect  proud  monu 
ments  to  their  charioteers,  and  brave  men,  and 
with  the  epitaph  as  a  crown,  use  matter  for 
their  triumph.  Others,  again,  write  the  praises 
of  conquerors  in  books,  wishing  to  show  that 
their  own  gift  in  praising  is  greater  than  those 
praised.  And  orators  and  painters,  sculpturers 
and  people,  rulers,  and  cities,  and  places  acclaim 
the  victorious.  No  one  ever  made  images  of  the 
deserter  or  the  coward. 

St  Cyril  of  Alexandria,  from  his  '  Address  to 
the  Emperor  Theodosius" 

If  images  represent  the  originals,  they  should 
call  forth  the  same  reverence. 

The  same,  from  his  '  Treasures! 

Images  are  ever  the  likenesses  of  their 
originals. 


122  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

The  same,  from  his  Poem,  on  the  '  Revelation 
of  Christ  being  signified  through  all  the 
Teaching  of  Moses.  On  Abraham  and 
Melchisedech.' — Chap.  vi. 

Images  should  be  made  after  their  originals. 

St  Gregory  of  Nazianzen,  from  His  Sermon 
on  the  '  Son!  it. 

An  image  is  essentially  a  representation  of 
its  original. 

St  Chrysostom,from  his  Third  '  Commentary  on 
the  Colossians! 

The  image  of  what  is  invisible,  were  it  also 
invisible,  would  cease  to  be  an  image.  An 
image,  as  far  as  it  is  an  image,  should  be  kept 
inviolably  by  us,  owing  to  the  likeness  it 
represents. 

The  same,  from  his  '  Commentary  on  the 
Hebrews! — Chap.  xvii. 

As  in  images  the  image  presents  the  form  of 
a  man,  though  not  his  strength,  so  the  original 
and  the  likeness  have  much  in  common,  for  the 
likeness  is  the  man. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  123 


Eusebius  Pamphilius,  from  the  Fifth  Book 
of  his  Gospel  Proofs,  on  '  God  appeared  to 
Abraham  by  the  Oak  of  Mambre? 

Hence,  even  now  the  inhabitants  cherish  the 
place  where  visions  appeared  to  Abraham,  as 
divinely  consecrated.  The  turpentine  tree  is 
still  to  be  seen,  and  those  who  received 
Abraham's  hospitality  are  painted  in  picture, 
one  on  each  side,  and  the  stranger  of  greatest 
dignity  in  the  middle.  He  would  be  an  image 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  whom  even  rude  men 
reverence,  Whose  divine  words  they  believe. 
It  was  He  who,  through  Abraham,  sowed  the 
seeds  of  piety  in  men.  In  the  likeness  and 
habit  of  an  ordinary  man  He  presented  himself 
to  Abraham,*  and  gave  him  knowledge  of  His 
Father. 

John  of  Antioch,  also  called  Malala,  from  his 
Chronography  concerning  the  '  Woman 
with  the  Issue  of  Blood,  who  erected  a 
Monument  to  Christ? 

From  that  time  John  the  Baptist  became 
known  to  men,  and  Herod,  toparcha  of  the 


124  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

Trachonitis  region  beheaded  him  in  the  city 
of  Sebaste,  on  the  eighth  day  of  the  kalends 
of  June,  Flaccus  and  Ruffinus  being  consuls. 
King  Herod,  Philip's  son,  in  grief  at  this  event, 
left  Judea.  A  rich  woman,  Berenice  by  name, 
who  was  also  living  at  Paneada,  sought  him 
out  wishing  as  she  had  been  cured  by  Jesus, 
to  erect  a  monument  to  Him.  Not  daring  to 
do  it  without  the  king's  consent,  she  presented 
a  petition  to  King  Herod,  asking  to  be  allowed 
to  erect  a  golden  monument  in  that  city  to  our 
Lord.  The  petition  ran  thus  :— 

To  the  august  Herod,  toparcha,  law-giver 
of  Jews  and  Greeks,  King  of  Trachonitis,  a 
suppliant  petition  from  Berenice,  an  inhabitant 
of  Paneada.  You  are  crowned  with  justice 
and  mercy  and  all  other  virtues.  Knowing 
this  and  in  good  hope  of  success,  I  am  writing 
to  you.  If  you  read  my  beginning  you  will 
soon  be  instructed  as  to  facts.  From  child 
hood  I  suffered  with  an  issue  of  blood,  and 
spent  my  time  and  my  substance  on  doctors, 
and  was  not  cured.  Hearing  of  the  wonder 
working  Christ,  how  He  raised  the  dead 
to  life  again,  put  forth  devils,  and  cured  the 
sick  by  one  word,  I  also  went  to  Him  as  to 


TREATISE    ON    liMAGES  125 


God.  And  approaching  the  crowd  which 
surrounded  Him  fearing  lest  He  should  turn 
me  away  in  anger  on  account  of  my  complaint, 
and  that  I  should  feel  it  more,  I  said  to  myself, 
4  If  I  could  only  touch  the  border  of  His  gar 
ment,  I  should  be  cured.'  I  had  no  sooner 
touched  it  than  the  haemorrhage  stopped,  and 
I  was  cured  on  the  spot.  And  He,  as  if  He 
had  read  my  heart's  desire,  said  aloud,  '  Who 
has  touched  Me  ?  Power  has  gone  out  of  Me ! ' 
And  I  pale  and  trembling,  thinking  to  throw 
off  my  sickness  the  sooner,  prostrated  myself 
at  His  feet,  bathing  the  ground  with  my  tears, 
and  confessed  my  action.  He  in  His  goodness 
compassionating  me,  assured  me  of  my  cure, 
saying  :  '  Be  of  good  heart,  daughter,  thy  faith 
has  healed  thee.  Go  in  peace  ! '  Do  you  now, 
august  ruler,  grant  my  righteous  petition. 
King  Herod  receiving  this  petition,  was  struck 
with  wonder  and  in  awe  at  the  cure,  replied  : 
4  The  cure  wrought  for  you,  O  woman,  deserves 
a  splendid  monument.  Go  then  and  put  up 
any  memorial  you  like  to  Him,  in  praise  of 
the  Healer.'  And  immediately  Berenice  the 
sick  woman  of  yore,  set  up  in  the  midst  of 
her  own  city  of  Paneada  a  monument  in  bronze, 


26  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


adorned  with  gold  and  silver.  It  is  still  stand 
ing  in  the  city  of  Paneada.  Not  long  ago  it 
was  taken  from  the  place  where  it  stood  to 
the  middle  of  the  city,  and  placed  in  a  house 
of  prayer.  One,  Batho,  a  converted  Jew, 
found  it  mentioned  in  a  book  which  contained 
an  account  of  all  those  who  had  reigned  over 
Judea. 

From  the  '  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Socrates, ' 
Book  L  Chap,  xviii.,  on  the  Emperor  Con- 
stantine. 

After  this  the  Emperor  Constantine,  being 
most  zealous  for  the  Christian  religion,  de 
stroyed  heathen  observances,  and  prohibited 
single  combats,  whilst  he  set  up  his  images 
in  the  temples. 

Stephen  Bostr ernes,  against  the  Jews.— 
Chap.  iv. 

We  have  made  the  images  of  the  saints 
for  a  remembrance  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob, 
Moses,  and  Elias  and  Zachary,  and  of  other 
prophets  and  holy  martyrs,  who  gave  their 
life  for  Him.  Every  one  who  looks  at  their 
images  may  thus  be  reminded  of  them  and 
glorify  Him  who  glorifies  them. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  127 


The  same. 

As  to  images  let  us  take  courage  that  every 
work  done  in  God's  name  is  good  and  holy. 
Now  as  to  idols  and  statues,  beware,  they  are 
all  bad,  both  the  things  and  their  makers.  An 
image  of  a  holy  prophet  is  one  thing,  a  statue 
or  carved  figure  of  Saturn  or  Venus,  the  sun 
or  the  moon,  quite  another.  As  man  was  made 
after  God's  image,  he  is  worshipped  ;  but  the 
serpent  as  the  image  of  the  devil,  is  unclean 
and  execrable.  Tell  me,  O  Jew,  if  you  reject 
man's  handiwork,  what  is  left  on  earth  to  be 
worshipped  which  is  not  the  work  of  his  hand  ? 
Was  not  the  ark  made  by  hands,  and  the  altar, 
the  propitiatory  and  the  cherubim,  the  golden 
urn  containing  the  manna,  the  table  and  the 
inner  tabernacle,  and  all  that  God  ordered  to 
be  put  in  the  holy  of  Holies  ?  Were  not  the 
cherubim  the  images  of  angels  made  by 
hands  ?  Do  you  call  them  idols  ?  What  do 
you  say  to  Moses  who  worshipped  them  and 
to  Israel  ?  Worship  is  symbolical  of  honour, 
and  we  sinners  worship  God,  and  glorify  Him 
by  the  divine  worship  of  latreia  which  is  due 
to  Him,  and  we  tremble  before  Him  as  our 


128  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

Creator.  We  worship  the  angels  and  servants 
of  God  for  His  sake,  as  creatures  and  servants 
of  God.  An  image  is  a  name  and  likeness  of 
him  it  represents.  Thus  both  by  writing  and 
by  engraving  we  are  ever  mindful  of  our  Lord's 
sufferings,  and  of  the  holy  prophets  in  the  old 
law  and  in  the  new. 

St  Leontius  of  Naples,  in  Cyprus,  against  the 
Jews — Book  v. 

Enter  then  heartily  into  our  apology  for  the 
making  of  sacred  images,  so  that  the  mouths 
of  foolish  people  speaking  injustice  may  be 
closed.  This  tradition  comes  from  the  old 
law,  not  from  us.  Listen  to  God's  command 
to  Moses  that  he  should  make  two  cherubim 
wrought  in  metal  to  overshadow  the  pro 
pitiatory.  And  again,  God  showed  the  temple 
to  Ezechiel,  with  its  carved  faces  of  lions, 
forms  of  palms  and  men  from  floor  to  ceiling. 
The  command  is  truly  awe-inspiring.  God, 
who  enjoins  Israel  not  to  make  any  graven 
thing,  likeness  or  image  of  anything  in  heaven 
or  on  earth,  also  orders  Moses  to  make 
carved  cherubim.  God  shows  the  temple  to 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  1 29 


Ezechiel,  full  of  images  and  sculptured  like 
nesses  of  lions,  palms,  and  men.  And 
Solomon,  in  conformity  to  the  law,  filled  the 
temple  with  metal  figures  of  oxen,  palms,  and 
men,  and  God  did  not  reproach  him  for  it. 
Now,  if  you  wish  to  reproach  me  concerning 
images,  you  condemn  God,  who  ordered  these 
things  to  be  made  that  they  might  remind  us 
of  Himself. 

The  same,  from  the  $rd  Book. 

Again,  atheists  mock  at  us  concerning  the 
Holy  Cross  and  the  worship  of  divine  images, 
calling  us  idolaters  and  worshippers  of  wooden 
gods.  Now,  if  I  am  a  worshipper  of  wood, 
as  you  say,  I  am  a  worshipper  of  many,  and, 
if  so,  I  should  swear  by  many,  and  say,  '  By 
the  gods,'  just  as  you  at  the  sight  of  one  calf 
said,  '  These  are  thy  gods,  O  Israel.'  You 
could  not  maintain  that  Christian  lips  had 
used  the  expression,  but  the  adulterous  and 
unbelieving  synagogue  is  wont  ever  to  cast 
infamy  upon  the  all-wise  Church  of  Christ. 

The  same. 

We  do  not  adore  as  gods  the  figures  and 

i 


130  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

images  of  the  saints.  For  if  it  was  the  mere 
wood  of  the  image  that  we  adored  as  God, 
we  should  likewise  adore  all  wood,  and  not,  as 
often  happens,  when  the  form  grows  faint, 
throw  the  image  into  the  fire.  And  again, 
as  long  as  the  wood  remains  in  the  form  of  a 
cross,  I  adore  it  on  account  of  Christ  who 
was  crucified  upon  it.  When  it  falls  to  pieces, 
I  throw  them  into  the  fire.  Just  as  the  man 
who  receives  the  sealed  orders  of  the  king 
and  embraces  the  seal,  looks  upon  the  dust 
and  paper  and  wax  as  honourable  in  their 
reference  to  the  king's  service,  so  we  Christians, 
in  worshipping  the  Cross,  do  not  worship  the 
wood  for  itself,  but  seeing  in  it  the  impress 
and  seal  and  figure  of  Christ  Himself,  crucified 
through  it  and  on  it,  we  fall  down  and  adore. 

The  same. 

On  this  account  I  depict  Christ  and  His 
sufferings  in  churches,  and  houses,  and  public 
places,  and  images,  on  clothes,  and  store-houses, 
and  in  every  available  place,  so  that  ever 
before  me,  I  may  bear  them  in  lasting  memory, 
and  not  be  unmindful,  as  you  are,  of  my 
Lord  God.  In  worshipping  the  book  of  the 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  131 

law,  you  are  not  worshipping  parchment  or 
colour,  but  God's  words  contained  in  it.  So 
do  I  worship  the  image  of  Christ,  neither  wood 
nor  colouring  for  themselves.  Adoring  an 
inanimate  figure  of  Christ  through  the  Cross, 
I  seem  to  possess  and  to  adore  Christ.  Jacob 
received  Joseph's  cloak  of  many  colours  from 
his  brothers  who  had  sold  him,  and  he  caressed 
it  with  tears  as  he  gazed  at  it.  He  did  not 
weep  over  the  cloak,  but  considered  it  a  way 
of  showing  his  love  for  Joseph  and  of 
embracing  him.  Thus  do  we  Christians 
embrace  with  our  lips  the  image  of  Christ, 
or  the  apostles,  or  the  martyrs,  whilst  in 
spirit  we  deem  that  we  are  embracing  Christ 
Himself  or  His  martyr.  As  I  have  often 
said,  the  end  in  view  must  always  be  con 
sidered  in  all  greeting  and  worship.  If  you 
upbraid  me  because  I  worship  the  wood  of 
the  Cross,  why  do  you  not  upbraid  Jacob 
for  worshipping  on  the  point  of  Joseph's 
staff?  (ejrl  TO  aKpov  -n}?  pdftSov).  It  is  evident 
that  it  was  not  the  wood  he  honoured  by 
his  worship,  but  Joseph,  as  we  adore  Christ 
through  the  Cross.  Abraham  worshipped  im 
pious  men  who  sold  him  the  cave,  and  bent 


132  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

his  knee  to  the  ground,  yet  he  did  not  worship 
them  as  gods.  And  again,  Jacob  magnified 
impious  Pharao  and  idolatrous  Esau  seven 
times,  yet  not  as  God.  How  many  salutations 
and  worshippings  I  have  put  before  you,  both 
natural  and  scriptural,  which  are  not  to  be 
condemned,  and  you  no  sooner  see  any  one 
worshipping  the  image  of  Christ  or  His 
Immaculate  (Ttavayias)  Mother  or  a  saint  than 
you  are  angry  and  blaspheme  and  call  me 
an  idolater.  Have  you  no  shame,  seeing  me 
as  you  do  day  by  day  pulling  down  the 
temples  of  idols  in  the  whole  world  and  raising 
churches  to  martyrs  ?  If  I  worship  idols, 
why  do  I  honour  martyrs,  their  destroyers  ? 
If  I  glorify  wood,  as  you  say,  why  do  I  honour 
the  saints  who  have  pulled  down  the  wooden 
statues  of  demons?  If  I  glorify  stones,  how 
can  I  glorify  the  apostles  who  broke  the  stone 
idols  ?  If  I  honour  the  images  of  false  gods, 
how  can  I  praise  and  glorify  and  keep  the 
feast  of  the  three  children  at  Babylon  who 
would  not  worship  the  golden  statue  ?  How 
greatly  foolish  people  err,  and  how  blind  they 
are !  What  shamelessness  is  yours,  O  Jew ! 
what  impiety !  You  sin  indeed  against  the 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  133 

truth.  Arise,  O  God,  and  justify  Thy  cause. 
Judge  and  justify  us  from  people,  not  all 
people,  but  from  senseless  and  hostile  people 
who  constantly  provoke  Thee. 

The  same. 

If,  as  I  have  often  said,  I  worshipped  wood 
and  stone  as  God,  I,  too,  should  say  to  each, 
'Thou  hast  brought  me  forth.'  If  I  worship 
the  images  of  the  saints,  or  rather  the  saints, 
and  worship  and  reverence  the  combats  of  the 
holy  martyrs,  how  can  you  call  these  idols, 
senseless  man  ?  For  idols  are  likenesses  of 
false  gods  and  adulterers,  murderers  and  luxu 
rious  men,  not  of  prophets  or  apostles.  Listen 
whilst  I  take  a  telling  and  most  true  example 
of  Christian  and  heathen  images.  The  Chal 
deans  in  Babylon  had  all  sorts  of  musical  in 
struments  for  the  worship  of  idols  who  were 
devils,  and  the  children  of  Israel  had  brought 
musical  instruments  from  Jerusalem,  which  they 
hung  upon  the  willow  trees,  and  the  instru 
ments  of  both  lutes  and  stringed  instruments 
and  flutes  gave  forth  their  music,  these  for  the 
glory  of  God,  the  others  for  the  service  of 
devils.  So  must  you  look  upon  images  and 


134  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

idols  of  heathens  and  Christians.  Heathen 
idols  were  for  the  glory  and  remembrance  of 
the  devil ;  Christian  images  are  for  the  glory 
of  Christ,  and  of  His  apostles  and  martyrs  and 
saints. 

The  same. 

When,  then,  you  see  a  Christian  worshipping 
the  Cross,  know  that  his  adoration  is  not  given 
to  the  wood,  but  to  Christ  Crucified.  We 
might  as  well  worship  all  wood,  as  Israel 
worshipped  woods  and  trees,  saying,  *  Thou 
art  my  God,  and  Thou  hast  brought  me  forth.' 
It  is  not  so  with  us.  We  keep  in  churches 
and  in  our  houses  a  remembrance  and  a  repre 
sentation  of  our  Lord's  sufferings  and  of  those 
who  fought  for  Him,  doing  everything  for  our 
Lord's  sake. 

Once  more.  Tell  me,  O  Jew,  what  law 
authorised  Moses  to  worship  Jethor,  his 
brother-in-law,  and  an  idolater  ?  Or  Jacob  to 
worship  Pharao,  and  Abraham  the  sons  of 
Emmor?  They  were  just  men  and  prophets. 
Again,  Daniel  worshipped  the  impious  Nabu- 
chodonosor.  For  if  they  so  acted  on  account 
of  life  in  this  world,  why  do  you  reproach 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  135 

me  for  worshipping  the  holy  memories  of  the 
saints,  whether  in  books  or  pictures,  their 
combats  and  sufferings,  which  are  a  daily 
source  of  good  to  me,  and  will  help  me  to 
lasting  and  eternal  life  ? 

Saint  Athanasius  against  the  Arians. — 
Book  Hi. 

The  Son  being  of  the  same  substance  as  the 
Father,  He  can  justly  say  that  He  has  what 
the  Father  has.  Hence  it  was  fitting  and 
proper  that  after  the  words  '  I  and  the  Father 
are  one,'  he  should  add,  '  that  you  may  know 
that  I  am  in  the  Father  and  the  Father  in 
Me.'  He  had  already  said  the  same  thing. 
1  He  who  sees  Me  sees  the  Father.'  There 
is  one  and  the  same  mind  in  these  three 
sayings.  To  know  that  the  Father  and  the 
Son  are  one  is  to  know  that  he  is  in  the 
Father  and  the  Father  in  the  Son.  The  God 
head  of  the  Son  is  the  Godhead  of  the  Father. 
The  man  who  receives  this  understands  '  that 
he  who  sees  the  Son  sees  the  Father.'  For 
the  Godhead  of  the  Father  is  seen  in  the 
Son.  This  will  be  easier  to  understand  from 
the  example  of  the  king's  image  which  shows 


136  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

forth  his  form  and  likeness.  The  king  is  the 
likeness  of  his  image.  The  likeness  of  the 
king  is  indelibly  impressed  upon  the  image, 
so  that  any  one  looking  at  the  image  sees  the 
king,  and  again,  any  one  looking  at  the  king 
recognises  that  the  image  is  his  likeness.  Be 
ing  an  indelible  likeness,  the  image  might 
answer  a  man,  who  expressed  the  wish  to  see 
the  king  after  contemplating  it,  by  saying, 
*  The  king  and  I  are  one.  I  am  in  him  and 
he  is  in  me.  That  which  you  see  in  me  you 
see  in  him,  and  the  man  who  looks  upon  him 
looks  at  the  same  in  me.'  He  who  worships 
the  image  worships  the  king  in  it.  The  image 
is  his  form  and  likeness. 

The  same,  to  Antiochus  the  Ruler. 

What  do  our  adversaries  say  to  these  things, 
they  who  maintain  that  we  should  not  worship 
the  effigies  of  the  saints,  which  are  preserved 
amongst  us  for  a  remembrance  of  them. 

St  Ambrose  of  Milan,  to  the  Emperor  Gratian 
concerning  the  Incarnation  of  God  the 
Word. 

God  before  flesh  was  made,  and  God  in  the 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  137 

flesh.  There  is  a  fear  lest,  abstracting  the 
double  principle  of  action  and  wisdom  from 
Christ,  we  should  glorify  a  mutilated  Christ. 
Now,  is  it  possible  to  divide  Christ  whilst  we 
adore  His  Godhead  and  His  flesh?  Do  we 
divide  Him  when  we  adore  at  once  the  image 
of  God  and  the  Cross  ?  God  forbid. 

St  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  twelfth  Instruction. 

If  you  seek  the  cause  of  Christ's  presence, 
go  back  to  the  first  chapter  of  Scripture.  God 
made  the  world  in  six  days,  but  the  world  was 
made  for  man.  The  most  brilliant  sun  glow 
ing  with  light  was  made  for  man.  And  all 
living  things  were  created  for  our  service,  trees 
and  flowers  for  our  enjoyment.  All  created 
things  were  beautiful,  yet  only  man  was  the 
image  of  God.  The  sun  arose  by  command 
alone  :  man  was  moulded  by  the  Divine  Hand. 
'  Let  us  make  man  to  our  image  and  likeness.' 
The  wooden  image  of  an  earthly  king  is 
honoured,  how  much  more  the  rational  image 
of  God  ? 

St  Jo/in  Chrysostom,  on  the  Machabees. 
The  royal  effigies  are  shown  forth  not  only  on 


138  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

gold  and  silver,  and  the  most  costly  materials, 
but  the  royal  form  itself,  even  on  copper.  The 
difference  of  matter  does  not  affect  the  dignity 
of  the  character  impressed,  nor  does  a  viler 
material  diminish  the  honour  of  what  is  great. 
The  royal  figure  is  always  a  consecration  ;  not 
lessened  by  matter,  it  exalts  matter. 

The  same,  against  Julian  the  Apostate. — \st 
Book. 

What  does  this  new  Nabuchodonosor  want  ? 
He  has  not  shown  himself  kinder  to  us  than 
Nabuchodonosor  of  old,  whose  furnace  still 
pierces  us  through,  although  we  have  escaped 
from  its  flames.  Do  not  the  shrines  of  saints 
in  churches,  inviting  the  worship  of  the  faithful, 
show  forth  the  destruction  of  the  body  ?  * 

The  same,  on  the  Piscina. 
Just  as  when  the  royal  effigy  and  image  is 
sent  or  carried  into  the  city,  rulers  and  people 
go  out  to  meet  it  with  respect  and  reverence, 
not  honouring  the  wooden  receptacle,  or  the 
waxen  representation,  but  the  person  of  the 
king  ;  so  is  it  with  created  things. 

*  otfx*  KO.I  TO,  Ava.d-fjiJio.ra  TWV  ayiuv  <?TT'  tKK\-r)<rtaiS  Kel/j.eva  e/s  Trpo<rKvvri<ni> 

T(J)V  TTLffT&V,    5r)\OV(Tt.  TTjV   Xu^TJf   TOV   &  u) /J.CLT  OS . 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  139 

Severtanus  of  the  Gabali,  on  the  Cross. 

Fourth  Homily. — 4  Moses  struck  the  rock 
twice.'  Why  twice?  If  he  was  obeying  God's 
commands,  what  need  was  there  of  striking 
a  second  time?  If  without,  not  two,  or  ten,  or 
a  hundred  strikings  would  have  unlocked 
nature  :  if  it  was  simply  God's  work  without 
the  mystery  of  the  Cross,  one  striking,  or  nod, 
or  word  would  have  sufficed.  But  it  is  meant 
to  be  an  image  of  the  Cross.  Moses,  the 
Scripture  says,  struck  once  and  then  again,  in 
the  sign  of  the  Cross,  not  for  actual  necessity, 
so  that  inanimate  nature  might  reverence  the 
symbol.  If  in  the  king's  absence  his  image 
supplies  his  place,  rulers  worship,  and  festivals 
are  held,  and  princes  go  out  to  meet  it,  and 
people  prostrate  themselves,  not  looking  at 
the  material,  but  at  the  figure  of  the  king 
shown  forth  in  representation  not  seen  in  nature, 
how  much  more  shall  the  image  of  the  Eternal 
King  break  open  the  heavens  and  the  whole 
universe,  not  the  rock  alone. 


140  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


J'erome,  Priest  of  Jerusalem,  on  the  Holy 
Trinity. 

As  the  Scripture  nowhere  enjoins  you  to 
worship  the  Cross,  what  makes  you  adore  it  ? 
Tell  us,  Jews  and  heathens,  and  all  inquiring 
people. 

Answer. — On  this  account,  O  slow  and 
foolish  of  heart,  God  allowed  the  people,  who 
revered  Him,  to  worship  what  was  on  earth, 
the  handiwork  of  man,  so  that  they  should 
not  be  able  to  reproach  Christians  concerning 
the  Cross  and  the  worship  of  images.  Now 
just  as  the  Jew  adored  the  ark  of  the  covenant, 
and  the  two  carved  cherubim  of  gold,  and  the 
two  tablets  of  Moses,  although  there  is  no 
where  an  order  from  God  to  worship  or  revere 
them,  so  is  it  with  Christians.  We  do  not 
revere  the  Cross  as  God  ;  we  show  through  it 
what  we  truly  feel  about  the  Crucified  One. 

Simeon  of  Mount  Thaumaslus  on  Images. 

Possibly  a  contentious  unbeliever  will  main 
tain  that  we  worshipping  images  in  our  churches 
are  convicted  of  praying  to  lifeless  idols.  Far 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  141 


be  it  from  us  to  do  this.  Faith  *  makes  Chris 
tians,  and  God,  who  cannot  deceive,  works 
miracles.  We  do  not  rest  contented  with 
mere  colouring.  With  the  material  picture 
before  our  eyes  we  see  the  invisible  God 
through  the  visible  representation,  and  glorify 
Him  as  if  present,  not  as  a  God  without 
reality,  but  as  God  who  is  the  essence  of 
being.  Nor  are  the  saints  whom  we  glorify 
fictitious.  They  are  in  being,  and  are  living 
with  God  ;  and  their  spirits  being  holy,  they 
help,  by  the  power  of  God,  those  who  deserve 
and  need  their  assistance. 

Athanasius,  Archbishop  of  Antioch,  to  Simeon, 
Bishop  of  the  Bostri,  on  the  Sabbath. 

Just  as  in  the  king's  absence  his  image  is 
worshipped,  so  in  his  presence  it  is  extrava 
gant  to  leave  the  original  to  pay  homage  to 
the  image.  It  is  disregarded,  because  the 
original  on  whose  account  it  is  honoured  is 
present,  but  that  is  no  reason  for  dishonour 
ing  it.  It  is  much  the  same,  I  think,  with 
the  shadow  or  letter  of  the  law.  The  apostle 

*  ret  yap  r&v  xPiffTiav^v  Turrit  f&rl,  Kal  6  di/^fi/Sr/s  rj/muv  debs 
raj 


142  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


calls  it  a  figure.  In  so  far  as  grace  anticipated 
the  reign  of  truth,  the  saints  were  types,  con 
templating  the  truth  as  in  a  glass.  When  the 
promises  were  fulfilled,  it  was  no  longer  de 
sirable  to  live  according  to  types,  nor  to  follow 
them.  In  the  presence  of  the  realisation  the 
type  vanishes  into  insignificance.  Still  they 
did  not  dishonour  nor  deride  types  ;  they 
honoured  them,  and  judged  those  who  treated 
them  with  contumely  impious,  and  deserving  of 
death  and  severe  chastisement. 

The  same. — $rd  Homily. 

A  man  worships  the  king's  image  for  the 
honour  due  to  the  king,  the  image  itself  being 
mere  wax  and  paint. 

St  Athanasius  of  Mount   Sinai  on  the  New 
Sabbath,  and  on  St  Thomas  the  Apostle. 

Those  who  saw  Christ  in  the  flesh  looked 
upon  Him  as  a  prophet.  We,  who  have  not 
seen  Him,  have  confessed  Him  from  our  child 
hood  to  be  the  great  and  Almighty  God  Him 
self,  the  Creator  of  eternity,  and  splendour 
of  the  Father.  We  listen  with  faith  to  His 
Gospel,  as  if  we  saw  Christ  Himself  speaking. 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  143 

And  receiving  the  pure  treasure  of  His  body, 
we  believe  that  Christ  Himself  is  acting  in  us. 
And  if  we  see  only  the  image  of  His  divine 
form,  as  if  looking  down  upon  us  from  heaven, 
we  prostrate  and  adore.  Great  is  now  the 
faith  of  Christ. 

From  the  Life  of  the  Abbot  Daniel,  on  Eulogius 
the  Quarryman. 

Then  he  went  away  dejected,  and  threw 
himself  before  an  image  of  Our  Lady,  and 
crying  out,  he  said  :  '  Lord,  enable  me  to  pay 
what  I  promised  this  man.' 

From  the  Life  of  St  Mary  of  Egypt. 

As  I  was  weeping,  I  lifted  up  my  eyes  and 
saw  the  image  of  Our  Lady,  and  I  said  to 
her:- 

'  O  Virgin,  Mother  of  God  (OCOTOKC  <5eWofj/a), 
who  didst  give  birth  to  God  the  Word,  I  know 
that  it  is  neither  fitting  nor  seemly  that  one  so 
defiled  and  so  covered  with  guilt  as  I  should 
look  up  to  thy  image,  O  ever  Virgin.  It  is 
fitting  that  I  should  be  hated  and  shunned  by 
thy  purity.  Yet  as  He  who  was  born  of  thee 
became  man  on  purpose  to  call  sinners  to  re- 


144  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


pentance,  help  me,  for  I  have  no  other  succour. 
Let  me  also  find  an  entrance.  Do  not  refuse 
me  a  sight  of  the  wood  on  which  God  the 
Word,  thy  Son,  suffered  according  to  the  flesh, 
who  shed  His  own  precious  blood  for  me. 
Grant,  O  Queen,  that  I  may  be  admitted  to 
worship  the  sacred  Cross,  and  I  will  promise 
thee  as  surety  to  the  God  whom  thou  didst 
bring  forth  that  I  will  keep  myself  ever  un- 
defiled.  When  I  see  the  Cross  of  thy  Son,  I 
will  at  once  renounce  the  world  and  the  things 
of  the  world,  and  forthwith  follow  wherever 
thou  shalt  lead.' 

Saying  this,  taking  faith's  token  as  a  con 
viction,  encouraged  by  Our  Lady's  clemency, 
I  left  that  place  where  I  had  made  my  petition, 
and  returned  again  to  join  those  who  were 
entering  the  edifice.  No  one  thrust  me  aside, 
and  no  one  prevented  me  from  going  into  the 
church.  Then  I  was  seized  with  horror  and 
fear  and  trembling  in  all  my  limbs.  Throwing 
myself  on  the  ground,  and  worshipping  that 
holy  floor,  I  came  out,  and  went  to  her  who 
had  promised  to  be  my  security.  When  I 
came  to  the  place  in  which  the  agreement  had 
been  signed,  I  knelt  down  before  the  ever 


TREATISE    ON    IMAGES  145 


blessed  Virgin,  Mother  of  God,  and  addressed 
her  in  these  words  :— 

'  O  loving  Queen  (c/>t\aya9e  Seanroiva),  thou 
hast  shown  me  thy  goodness  ;  thou  didst  not 
despise  the  petition  of  my  unworthiness.  I 
have  seen  glory  which  sinners  do  not  see. 
Praise  be  to  God  who  receives  the  repentance 
of  sinners  through  thee.' 

St  Methodius,  Bishop  of  the  P atari  (Trarapwv), 
on  the  Resurrection. 

The  images  of  earthly  kings,  even  if  they 
are  not  made  of  finest  gold  and  silver,  com 
mand  at  once  honour  from  all.  As  men  are 
not  honouring  matter,  they  do  not  choose  the 
most  precious  from  the  less  precious;  they 
honour  the  image,  whether  made  of  putty  or 
of  copper.  A  derider  of  either,  whether  he 
shows  contempt  to  the  image  of  plaster  or  of 
gold,  will  be  held  to  show  contempt  to  his  lord 
and  king.  We  make  golden  images  of  His 
angels,  principalities,  or  powers,  for  His  honour 
and  glory. 


SERMON    I 

ON    THE    ASSUMPTION 


THE  memory  of  the  just  takes  place  with 
rejoicing,  said  Solomon,  the  wisest  of  men  ;  for 
precious  in  God's  sight  is  the  death  of  His 
saints,  according  to  the  royal  *  David.  If,  then, 
the  memory  of  all  the  just  is  a  subject  of 
rejoicing,  who  will  not  offer  praise  to  justice 
in  its  source,  and  holiness  in  its  treasure-house  ? 
It  is  not  mere  praise;  it  is  praising  with  the 
intention  of  gaining  eternal  glory.  God's 
dwelling-place  does  not  need  our  praise,  that 
city  of  God,  concerning  which  great  things 
were  spoken,  as  holy,  f  David  addresses  it  in 
these  words  :  '  Glorious  things  are  said  of  thee, 
thou  city  of  God.'  What  sort  of  city  shall  we 
choose  for  the  invisible  and  uncircumscribed 
God,  who  holds  all  things  in  His  hand,  if  not 

*  OfoirdTUp.  f  Qeios. 


148  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

that  city  which  alone  is  above  nature,  giving 
shelter  without  circumscription  *  to  the  super- 
substantial  Word  of  God  ?  Glorious  things 
have  been  spoken  of  that  city  by  God  himself. 
For  what  is  more  exalted  than  being  made 
the  recipient  of  God's  counsel,  which  is  from 
all  eternity  ? 

Neither  human  tongue  nor  angelic  mind  is 
able  worthily  to  praise  her  through  whom  it  is 
given  to  us  to  look  clearly  upon  the  Lord's 
glory.  What  then  ?  Shall  we  be  silent  through 
fear  of  our  insufficiency  ?  Certainly  not.  Shall 
we  be  trespassers  beyond  our  own  boundaries, 
and  freely  handle  ineffable  mysteries,  putting  off 
all  restraint  ?  By  no  means.  Mingling,  rather, 
fear  with  desire,  and  weaving  them  into  one 
crown,  with  reverent  hand  and  longing  soul, 
let  us  show  forth  the  poor  first-fruits  of  our 
intelligence,  in  gratitude  to  our  Queen  and 
Mother,  the  benefactress  of  all  creation,  as  a 
repayment  of  our  debt.  A  story  is  told  of 
some  rustics  who  were  ploughing  up  the  soil 
when  a  king  chanced  to  pass,  in  the  splendour 
of  his  royal  robes  and  crown,  and  surrounded 
by  countless  gift  bearers,  standing  in  a  circle. 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  149 


As  there  was  no  gift  to  offer  at  that  moment, 
one  of  them  was  collecting  water  in  his  hands, 
as  there  happened  to  be  a  copious  stream  near 
by.  Of  this  he  prepared  a  gift  for  the  king, 
who  addressed  him  in  these  words  :  '  What  is 
this,  my  boy  ?  '  And  he  answered  boldly  :  '  I 
made  the  best  of  what  I  had,  thinking  it  was 
better  to  show  my  willingness,  than  to  offer 
nothing.  You  do  not  need  our  gifts,  nor  do 
you  wish  for  anything  from  us  save  our  good 
will.  The  need  is  on  our  side,  and  the  reward 
is  in  the  doing.  I  know  that  glory  often  comes 
to  the  grateful/ 

The  king  in  wonder  praised  the  boy's  clever 
ness,  graciously  acknowledged  his  willingness, 
and  made  him  many  rich  gifts  in  return.  Now, 
if  that  proud  monarch  so  generously  rewarded 
good  intentions,  will  not  Our  Lady  (^  6Vro>9  ayaOt] 
Seo-Troiva),  the  Mother  of  God,  accept  our  good 
will,  not  judging  us  by  what  we  accomplish  ? 
Our  Lady  is  the  Mother  of  God,  who  alone  is 
good  and  infinite  in  His  condescension,  who 
preferred  the  two  mites  to  many  splendid  gifts. 
She  will  indeed  receive  us,  who  are  paying  off 
our  debt,  and  make  us  a  return  out  of  all  propor 
tion  to  what  we  offer.  Since  prayer  is  absolutely 


I5O  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

necessary  for  our  needs,  let  us  direct  our 
attention  to  it. 

What  shall  we  say,  O  Queen  ?  What  words 
shall  we  use  ?  What  praise  shall  we  pour  upon 
thy  sacred  and  glorified  head,  thou  giver  of 
good  gifts  and  of  riches,  the  pride  of  the  human 
race,  the  glory  of  all  creation,  through  whom  it 
is  truly  blessed.  He  whom  nature  did  not 
contain  in  the  beginning,  was  born  of  thee. 
The  Invisible  One  is  contemplated  face  to 
face.  O  Word  of  God,  do  Thou  open  my 
slow  lips,  and  give  their  utterances  Thy 
richest  blessing ;  inflame  us  with  the  grace  of 
Thy  Spirit,  through  whom  fishermen  became 
orators,  and  ignorant  men  spoke  supernatural 
wisdom,  so  that  our  feeble  voices  may  contribute 
to  thy  loved  Mother's  praises,  even  though 
greatness  should  be  extolled  by  misery.  She, 
the  chosen  one  of  an  ancient  race,  by  a  pre 
determined  counsel  and  the  good  pleasure  of 
God  the  Father,  who  had  begotten  Thee  in 
eternity  immaterially,  brought  Thee  forth  in 
the  latter  times,  Thou  who  art  propitiation 
and  salvation,  justice  and  redemption,  life  of 
life,  light  of  light,  and  true  God  of  true  God. 

The    birth    of  her,    whose    Child   was  mar- 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  151 

vellous,  was  above  nature  and  understanding, 
and  it  was  salvation  to  the  world  ;  her  death 
was  glorious,  and  truly  a  sacred  feast.  The 
Father  predestined  her,  the  prophets  foretold 
her  through  the  Holy  Ghost.  His  sanctifying 
power  overshadowed  her,  cleansed^  and  made 
her  holy,  and,  as  it  were,  predestined  her. 
Then  Thou,  Word  of  the  Father,  not  dwelling 
in  place, f  didst  invite  the  lowliness  of  our 
nature  to  be  united  to  the  immeasurable  great 
ness  of  Thy  inscrutable  Godhead.  Thou,  who 
didst  take  flesh  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  vivified 
by  a  reasoning  soul,  having  first  abided  in  her 
undefiled  and  immaculate  womb,  creating 
Thyself,  and  causing  her  to  exist  in  Thee,  didst 
become  perfect  man,,  not  ceasing  to  be  perfect 
God,  equal  to  Thy  Father,  but  taking  upon 
Thyself  our  weakness  through  ineffable  good 
ness.  Through  it  Thou  art  one  Christ,  one 
Lord,  one  Son  of  God,  and  man  at  the  same 
time,  perfect  God  and  perfect  man,  wholly  God 
and  wholly  man,  one  substance  (uTroo-Tacn?)  from 
two  perfect  natures,  the  Godhead  and  the 
manhood.  And  in  two  perfect  natures,  the 
divine  and  the  human,  God  is  not  pure  God, 

*  tKaQrjpf  re  Kai  Tjyiave.  f  aTrepiypaTrrus  /carw/C7?(ras. 


152  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


nor  the  man  only  man,  but  the  Son  of  God  and 
the  Incarnate  God  are  one  and  the  same   God 
and  man  without  confusion  or  division,   uniting 
in  Himself  substantially  the  attributes  of  both 
natures.     Thus,  He  is  at  once  uncreated  and 
created,     mortal    and     immortal,     visible     and 
invisible,  in  place  and  not  in  place.     He  has  a 
divine  will  and  a  human  will,   a  divine  action 
and   a   human    also,    two  powers   of  choosing 
(avregova-ia)   divine    and    human.       He    shows 
forth  divine  wonders  and  human  affections,— 
natural,  I  mean,  and  pure.      Thou   hast  taken 
upon  Thyself,  Lord,  of  Thy  great  mercy,   the 
state  of  Adam  as  he  was  before  the  fall,  body, 
soul,  and  mind,  and  all  that  they  involve  physi 
cally,  so  as  to  give  me  a  perfect  salvation.       It 
is  true  indeed  that  what  was  not  assumed   was 
not  healed.^      Having  thus  become  the  medi 
ator  between  God  and  man,  Thou  didst  destroy 
enmity,    and   lead  back   to  Thy   Father  those 
who    had    deserted    Him,    wanderers  to  their 
home,    and    those    in    darkness    to    the    light. 
Thou  didst   bring  pardon   to  the  contrite,  and 
didst  change  mortality  into  immortality.     Thou 
didst  deliver  the  world  from   the   aberration  of 

*  #PTWS  yap  rb  ai 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  153 

many  gods,  and  didst  make  men  the  children  of 
God,  partakers  of  Thy  divine  glory.  Thou  didst 
raise  the  human  race,  which  was  condemned  to 
hell,  above  all  power  and  majesty,  and  in  Thy 
person  it  is  seated  on  the  King's  eternal  throne. 
Who  was  the  instrument  of  these  infinite 
benefits  exceeding  all  mind  and  comprehension, 
if  not  the  Mother  ever  Virgin  who  bore  Thee  ? 
Realise,  Beloved  in  the  Lord,  the  grace  of 
to-day,  and  its  wondrous  solemnity.  Its  mys 
teries  are  not  terrible,  nor  do  they  inspire 
awe.  Blessed  are  they  who  have  eyes  to  see. 
Blessed  are  they  who  see  with  spiritual  eyes. 
This  night  shines  as  the  day.  What  countless 
angels  acclaim  the  death  of  the  life-giving- 
Mother  !  How  the  eloquence  of  apostles 
blesses  the  departure  of  this  body  which  was 
the  receptacle  of  God.  How  the  Word  of  God, 
who  deigned  in  His  mercy  to  become  her  Son, 
ministering  with  His  divine  hands  to  this 
immaculate  and  divine  being,*1  as  His  mother, 
receives  her  holy  soul.  O  wondrous  Law-giver, 
fulfilling  the  law  which  He  had  Himself  laid 
down,  not  being  bound  by  it,  for  it  was  He 
who  enjoined  children  to  show  reverence  to 

*  ,  .  .  T-Q  Travayiq.  rai/rfl  Kal 


154  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

their  parents.  '  Honour  thy  father  and  thy 
mother,'  He  says.  The  truth  of  this  is 
apparent  to  every  one,  calling  to  mind  even 
dimly  the  words  of  holy  Scripture.  If  according 
to  it  the  souls  of  the  just  are  in  the  hands  of 
God,  how  much  more  is  her  soul  in  the  hands 
of  her  Son  and  her  God.  This  is  indisputable. 
Let  us  consider  who  she  is  and  whence  she 
came,  how  she,  the  greatest  and  dearest  of  all 
God's  gifts,  was  given  to  this  world.  Let  us 
examine  what  her  life  was,  and  the  mysteries  in 
which  she  took  part.  Heathens  in  the  use  of 
funeral  orations  most  carefully  brought  forward 
anything  which  could  be  turned  to  praise  of  the 
deceased,  and  at  the  same  time  encourage  the 
living  to  virtue,  drawing  generally  upon  fable 
and  fiction,  not  having  fact  to  go  upon.  How 
then,  shall  we  not  deserve  scorn  if  we  bury  in 
silence  that  which  is  most  true  and  sacred,  and 
in  very  deed  the  source  of  praise  and  salvation 
to  all  ?  Shall  we  not  receive  the  same  punish 
ment  as  the  man  who  hid  his  master's  talent  ? 
Let  us  adapt  our  subject  to  the  needs  of  those 
who  listen,  as  food  is  suited  to  the  body. 

Joachim    and    Anne    were    the    parents    of 
Mary.      Joachim  kept  as  strict  a  watch   over 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  155 

his  thoughts  as  a  shepherd  over  his  flock, 
having  them  entirely  under  his  control.  For 
the  Lord  God  led  him  as  a  sheep,  and  he 
wanted  for  none  of  the  best  things.  When 
I  say  best,  let  no  one  think  I  mean  what  is  com 
monly  acceptable  to  the  multitude,  that  upon 
which  greedy  minds  are  fixed,  the  pleasures 
of  life  that  can  neither  endure  nor  make  their 
possessors  better,  nor  confer  real  strength. 
They  follow  the  downward  course  of  human 
life  and  cease  all  in  a  moment,  even  if  they 
abounded  before.  Far  be  it  from  us  to  cherish 
these  things,  nor  is  this  the  portion  of  those 
who  fear  God.  But  the  good  things  which 
are  a  matter  of  desire  to  those  who  possess 
true  knowledge,  delighting  God,  and  fruitful 
to  their  possessors,  namely,  virtues,  bearing- 
fruit  in  due  season,  that  is,  in  eternity,  will 
reward  with  eternal  life  those  who  have 
laboured  worthily  and  have  persevered  in  their 
acquisition  as  far  as  possible.  The  labour 
goes  before,  eternal  happiness  follows. 
Joachim  ever  shepherded  his  thoughts.  In 
the  place  of  pastures,  dwelling  by  contempla 
tion  on  the  words  of  sacred  Scripture,  made 
glad  on  the  restful  waters  of  divine  grace, 


156  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


withdrawn  from  foolishness,  he  walked  in  the 
path  of  justice.  And  Anne,  whose  name 
means  grace,  was  no  less  a  companion  in  her 
life  than  a  wife,  blessed  with  all  good  gifts, 
though  afflicted  for  a  mystical  reason  with 
sterility.  Grace  in  very  truth  remained  sterile, 
not  being  able  to  produce  fruit  in  the  souls  of 
men.  Therefore,  men  declined  from  good  and 
degenerated  ;  there  was  not  one  of  under 
standing  nor  one  who  sought  after  God. 
Then  His  divine  goodness,  taking  pity  on  the 
work  of  His  hands,  and  wishing  to  save  it,  put 
an  end  to  that  mystical  barrenness,  that  of 
holy  (6e6(j>povo<!)  Anne,  I  mean,  and  she  gave 
birth  to  a  child,  whose  equal  had  never  been 
created  and  never  can  be.  The  end  of 
barrenness  proved  clearly  that  the  world's 
sterility  would  cease  and  that  the  withered 
trunk  would  be  crowned  with  vigorous  and 
mystical  life. 

Hence  the  Mother  of  our  Lord  is  announced. 
An  angel  foretells  her  birth.  It  was  fitting 
that  in  this,  too,  she,  who  was  to  be  the 
human  Mother  of  the  one  true  and  living 
God,  should  be  marked  out  above  every  one 
else.  Then  she  was  offered  in  God's  holy 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  157 

temple,  and  remained  there,  showing  to  all 
a  great  example  of  zeal  and  holiness,  with 
drawn  from  frivolous  society.  When,  however, 
she  reached  full  age  and  the  law  required 
that  she  should  leave  the  temple,  she  was 
entrusted  by  the  priests  to  Joseph,  her  bride 
groom,  as  the  guardian  of  her  virginity,  a 
steadfast  observer  of  the  law  from  his  youth. 
Mary,  the  holy  and  undefiled  (Trm/d/xayxo?). 
went  to  Joseph,  contenting  herself  with  her 
household  matters,  and  knowing  nothing  be 
yond  her  four  walls. 

In  the  fulness  of  time,  as  the  divine  apostle 
says,  the  angel  Gabriel  was  sent  to  this  true 
child  of  God,  and  saluted  her  in  the  words, 
1  Hail,  full  of  grace,  the  Lord  is  with  thee.' 
Beautiful  is  the  angel's  salutation  to  her  who 
is  greater  than  an  angel.  He  is  the  bearer  of 
joy  to  the  whole  world.  She  was  troubled  at  his 
words,  not  being  used  to  speak  with  men,  for 
she  had  resolved  to  keep  her  virginity  un 
sullied.  She  pondered  in  herself  what  this 
greeting  might  be.  Then  the  angel  said  to 
her  :  '  Fear  not,  Mary.  Thou  hast  found  grace 
before  God.'  In  very  deed,  she  who  was 
worthy  of  grace  had  found  it.  She  found 


158  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


grace  who  had  done  the  deeds  of  grace,  and 
had  reaped  its  fulness.  She  found  grace  who 
brought  forth  the  source  of  grace,  and  was  a 
rich  harvest  of  grace.  She  found  an  abyss  of 
grace  who  kept  undefiled  her  double  virginity, 
her  virginal  soul  no  less  spotless  than  her  body  ; 
hence  her  perfect  virginity.  '  Thou  shalt  bring 
forth  a  Son/  he  said,  'and  shalt  call  His  name 
Jesus '  (Jesus  is  interpreted  Saviour).  '  He 
shall  save  His  people  from  their  sins.'  What 
did  she,  who  is  true  wisdom,  reply  ?  She  does 
not  imitate  our  first  mother  Eve,  but  rather 
improves  upon  her  incautiousness,  and  calling  in 
nature  to  support  her,  thus  answers  the  angel  : 
'How  is  this  to  be,  since  I  know  not  man? 
What  you  say  is  impossible,  for  it  goes  beyond 
the  natural  laws  laid  down  by  the  Creator.  I 
will  not  be  called  a  second  Eve  and  disobey 
the  will  of  my  God.  If  you  are  not  speaking 
godless  things,  explain  the  mystery  by  saying 
how  it  is  to  be  accomplished.'  Then  the 
messenger  of  truth  answered  her  :  '  The  Holy 
Spirit  shall  come  to  thee,  and  the  power  of 
the  Most  High  shall  overshadow  thee.  There 
fore  He  who  is  born  to  thee  shall  be  called 
the  Son  of  God.'  That  which  is  foretold  is 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  159 

not  subservient  to  the  laws  of  nature.  For 
God,  the  Creator  of  nature,  can  alter  its  laws. 
And  she,  listening  in  holy  reverence  to  that 
sacred  name,  which  she  had  ever  desired,  signi 
fied  her  obedience  in  words  full  of  humility 
and  joy  :  '  Behold  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord. 
Be  it  done  unto  me  according  to  thy  word.' 

'  O  the  depth  of  the  riches,  of  the  wisdom, 
and  of  the  knowledge  of  God,'  I  will  exclaim 
in  the  apostle's  words.  *  How  incomprehen 
sible  are  His  judgments,  and  how  unsearchable 
His  ways.'  O  inexhaustible  goodness  of  God  ! 
O  boundless  goodness !  He  who  called  what 
was  not  into  being,  and  filled  heaven  and  earth, 
whose  throne  is  heaven,  and  whose  footstool 
is  the  earth,  a  spacious  dwelling-place,  made 
the  womb  of  His  own  servant,  and  in  it  the 
mystery  of  mysteries  is  accomplished  (TO  TTOLVTUV 

Kaivwv  Kaivorepov  diroTeXel  jmva-Ttjpiov).       Being  God 

He  becomes  man,  and  is  marvellously  brought 
forth  without  detriment  to  the  virginity  of  His 
Mother.  And  He  is  lifted  up  as  a  baby  in 
earthly  arms,  who  is  the  brightness  of  eternal 
glory,  the  form  of  the  Father's  substance,  by 
the  word  of  whose  mouth  all  created  things 
exist.  O  truly  divine  wonder !  O  mystery 


l6o  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

transcending  all  nature  and  understanding  !  O 
marvellous  virginity !  What,  O  holy  Mother 
and  Virgin,  is  this  great  mystery  accomplished 
in  thee  ?  Blessed  art  thou  amongst  women, 
and  blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb.  Thou 
art  blessed  from  generation  to  generation,  thou 
who  alone  art  worthy  of  being  blessed.  Behold 
all  generations  shall  call  thee  blessed  as  thou 
hast  said.  The  daughters  of  Jerusalem,  I 
mean,  of  the  Church,  saw  thee.  Queens  have 
blessed  thee,  that  is,  the  spirits  of  the  just, 
and  they  shall  praise  thee  for  ever.  Thou  art 
the  royal  throne  which  angels  surround,  seeing 
upon  it  their  very  King  and  Lord.  Thou  art 
a  spiritual  Eden,  holier  and  diviner  than  Eden 
of  old.  That  Eden  was  the  abode  of  the 
mortal  Adam,  whilst  the  Lord  came  from 
heaven  to  dwell  in  thee.  The  ark  foreshadowed 
thee  who  hast  kept  the  seed  of  the  new  world. 
Thou  didst  bring  forth  Christ,  the  salvation  of 
the  world,  who  destroyed  sin  and  its  angry 
waves.  The  burning  bush  was  a  figure  of 
thee,  and  the  tablets  of  the  law,  and  the  ark 
of  the  testament.  The  golden  urn  and  candel 
abra,  the  table  and  the  flowering  rod  of  Aaron 
were  significant  types  of  thee.  From  thee  arose 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  l6l 

the  splendour  of  the  Godhead,  the  eternal 
Word  of  the  Father,  the  most  sweet  and 
heavenly  Manna,  the  sacred  Name  above  every 
name,  the  Light  which  was  from  the  begin 
ning.  The  heavenly  Bread  of  Life,  the  Fruit 
without  seed,  took  flesh  of  thee.  Did  not  that 
flame  foreshadow  thee  with  its  burning  fire  an 
image  of  the  divine  fire  within  thee?  And 
Abraham's  tent  most  clearly  pointed  to  thee. 
By  the  Word  of  God  dwelling  in  thee  human 
nature  produced  the  bread  made  of  ashes,  its 
first  fruits,  from  thy  most  pure  womb,  the  first 
fruits  kneaded  into  bread  and  cooked  by  divine 
fire,  becoming  His  divine  person,  and  His  true 
substance  of  a  living  body  quickened  by  a 
reasoning  and  intelligent  soul.^  I  had  nearly 
forgotten  Jacob's  ladder.  Is  it  not  evident  to 
every  one  that  it  prefigured  thee,  and  is  not 
the  type  easily  recognised?  Just  as  Jacob  saw 
the  ladder  bringing  together  heaven  and  earth, 
and  on  it  angels  coming  down  and  going  up, 
and  the  truly  strong  and  invulnerable  God 


T(f  yap  deig  \6yq>  €v  rrj  yaffrpi  ffov  (ncrjvJxravTi  avdpuireia  0i5(ris  rbv 
aprov,  rrjv  eavTTJs  airap-^v  e/c  r&v  G&V  ayvwv  cuyudrwp 
)  oTrTijj/ji.evr)v  TTUJS  Kai  dpTOTTOiov/j.evr)v  inro  rov  deiov 

etc. 

L 


1 62  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

wrestling  mystically  with  himself,  so  art  thou 
placed  between  us,  and  art  become  the  ladder 
of  God's  intercourse  with  us,  of  Him  who  took 
upon  Himself  our  weakness,  uniting  us  to 
Himself,  and  enabling  man  to  see  God. 
Thou  hast  brought  together  what  was  parted. 
Hence  angels  descended  to  Him,  ministering 
to  Him  as  their  God  and  Lord,  and  men,  adopt 
ing  the  life  of  angels,  are  carried  up  to  heaven. 
How  shall  I  understand  the  prediction  of 
prophets  ?  Shall  I  not  refer  them  to  thee,  as 
we  can  prove  them  to  be  true  ?  What  is  the 
fleece  of  David  which  receives  the  Son  of  the 
Almighty  God,  co-eternal  and  co-equal  with 
His  Father,  as  rain  falls  upon  the  soil?  Does 
it  not  signify  thee  in  thy  bright  shining  ?  Who 
is  the  virgin  foretold  by  Isaias  who  should 
conceive  and  bear  a  Son,  God  ever  present 
with  us,  that  is,  who  being  born  a  man  should 
remain  God  ?  What  is  Daniel's  mountain  from 
which  arose  Christ,  the  Corner-Stone,  not  made 
by  the  hand  of  man  ?  Is  it  not  thee,  con 
ceiving  without  man  and  still  remaining  a 
virgin  ?  Let  the  inspired  Ezechiel  come  forth 
and  show  us  the  closed  gate,  sealed  by  the 
Lord,  and  not  yielding,  according  to  his 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  163 

prophecy — let  him  point  to  its  fulfilment  in 
thee.  The  Lord  of  all  came  to  thee,  and 
taking  flesh  did  not  open  the  door  of  thy 
virginity.  The  seal  remains  intact.  The 
prophets,  then,  foretell  thee.  Angels  and 
apostles  minister  to  thee,  O  Mother  of  God, 
ever  Virgin,  and  John  the  virgin  apostle. 
Angels  and  the  spirits  of  the  just,  patriarchs 
and  prophets  surround  thee  to-day  in  thy  de 
parture  to  thy  Son.  Apostles  watched  over 
the  countless  host  of  the  just  who  were 
gathered  together  from  every  corner  of  the 
earth  by  the  divine  commands,  as  a  cloud 
around  the  divine  and  living  Jerusalem,  sing 
ing  hymns  of  praise  to  thee,  the  author  of 
our  Lord's  life-giving  body. 

O  how  does  the  source  of  life  pass  through 
death  to  life  ?  O  how  can  she  obey  the  law 
of  nature,  who,  in  conceiving,  surpasses  the 
boundaries  of  nature?  How  is  her  spotless 
body  made  subject  to  death  ?  In  order  to  be 
clothed  with  immortality  she  must  first  put  off 
mortality,  since  the  Lord  of  nature  did  not 
reject  the  penalty  of  death.  She  dies  accord 
ing  to  the  flesh,  destroys  death  by  death,  and 
through  corruption  gains  incorruption  (<j>0opa 


164  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


rrjv  a<j)0ap(riav  xaP&rai)>  and  niakes  her  death  the 
source  of  resurrection.  O  how  does  Almighty 
God  receive  with  His  own  hands  the  holy  dis 
embodied  soul  of  our  Lord's  Mother  !  He 
honours  her  truly,  whom  being  His  servant  by 
nature,  He  made  His  Mother,  in  His  inscrutable 
abyss  of  mercy,  when  He  became  incarnate  in 
very  truth.  We  may  well  believe  that  the 
angelic  choirs  waited  to  receive  thy  departing 
soul.  O  what  a  blessed  departure  this  going 
to  God  of  thine.  If  God  vouchsafes  it  to  all 
His  servants  —  and  we  know  that  He  does  — 
what  an  immense  difference  there  is  between 
His  servants  and  His  Mother.  What,  then, 
shall  we  call  this  mystery  of  thine  ?  Death  ? 
Thy  blessed  soul  is  naturally  parted  from  thy 
blissful  and  undefiled  body,  and  the  body  is 
delivered  to  the  grave,  yet  it  does  not  endure  in 
death,  nor  is  it  the  prey  of  corruption.  The 
body  of  her,  whose  virginity  remained  un 
spotted  in  child-birth,  was  preserved  in  its 
incorruption,  and  was  taken  to  a  better,  diviner 
place,  where  death  is  not,  but  eternal  life.  Just 
as  the  glorious  sun  may  be  hidden  momentarily 
by  the  opaque  moon,  it  shows  still  though 
covered,  and  its  rays  illumine  the  darkness 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  165 

since  light  belongs  to  its  essence.  It  has  in 
itself  a  perpetual  source  of  light,  or  rather 
it  is  the  source  of  light  as  God  created  it. 
So  art  thou  the  perennial  source  of  true  light, 
the  treasury  of  life  itself,  the  richness  of  grace, 
the  cause  and  medium  of  all  our  goods.  And 
if  for  a  time  thou  art  hidden  by  the  death  of  the 
body,  without  speaking,  thou  art  our  light, 
life-giving  ambrosia,  true  happiness,  a  sea  of 
grace,  a  fountain  of  healing  and  of  perpetual 
blessing.  Thou  art  as  a  fruitful  tree  in  the 
forest,  and  thy  fruit  is  sweet  in  the  mouth  of 
the  faithful.  Therefore  I  will  not  call  thy 
sacred  transformation  death,  but  rest  or  going 
home,  and  it  is  more  truly  a  going  home. 
Putting  off  corporeal  things,  thou  dwellest  in 
a  happier  state. 

Angels  with  archangels  bear  thee  up.  Im 
pure  spirits  trembled  at  thy  departure.  The 
air  raises  a  hymn  of  praise  at  thy  passage,  and 
the  atmosphere  is  purified.  Heaven  receives 
thy  soul  with  joy.  The  heavenly  powers  greet 
thee  with  sacred  canticles  and  with  joyous 
praise,  saying  :  *  Who  is  this  most  pure 
creature  ascending,  shining  as  the  dawn, 
beautiful  as  the  moon,  conspicuous  as  the 


1 66  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

sun  ?  How  sweet  and  lovely  thou  art,  the 
lily  of  the  field,  the  rose  among  thorns ; 
therefore  the  young  maidens  loved  thee. 
We  are  drawn  after  the  odour  of  thy  ointments. 
The  King  introduced  thee  into  His  chamber. 
There  Powers  protect  thee,  Principalities  praise 
thee,  Thrones  proclaim  thee,  Cherubim  are 
hushed  in  joy,  and  Seraphim  magnify  the 
true  Mother  by  nature  and  by  grace  of  their 
very  Lord.  Thou  wert  not  taken  into  heaven 
as  Elias  was,  nor  didst  thou  penetrate  to  the 
third  heaven  with  Paul,  but  thou  didst  reach 
the  royal  throne  itself  of  thy  Son,  seeing  it 
with  thy  own  eyes,  standing  by  it  in  joy  and 
unspeakable  familiarity.  O  gladness  of  angels 
and  of  all  heavenly  powers,  sweetness  of 
patriarchs  and  of  the  just,  perpetual  exultation 
of  prophets,  rejoicing  the  world  and  sanctifying 
all  things,  refreshment  of  the  weary,  comfort  of 
the  sorrowful,  remission  of  sins,  health  of  the 
sick,  harbour  of  the  storm-tossed,  lasting 
strength  of  mourners,  and  perpetual  succour 
of  all  who  invoke  thee.' 

O  wonder  surpassing  nature  and  creating 
wonder !  Death,  which  of  old  was  feared  and 
hated,  is  a  matter  of  praise  and  blessing.  Of  old 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  167 

it  was  the  harbinger  of  grief,  dejection,  tears, 
and  sadness,  and  now  it  is  shown  forth  as  the 
cause  of  joy  and  rejoicing.  In  the  case  of  all 
God's  servants,  whose  death  is  extolled,  His 
good  pleasure  is  surmised  from  their  holy  end, 
and  therefore  their  death  is  blessed.  It  shows 
them  to  be  perfect,  blessed  and  immoveable  in 
goodness,  as  the  proverb  says  :  '  Praise  no  man 
before  his  death.'  This,  however,  we  do  not 
apply  to  thee.  Thy  blessedness  was  not  death, 
nor  was  dying  thy  perfection,  nor,  again,  did 
thy  departure  hence  help  thee  to  security. 
Thou  art  the  beginning,  middle,  and  end  of 
all  goods  transcending  mind,  for  thy  Son  in  His 
conception  and  divine  dwelling  in  thee  is  made 
our  sure  and  true  security.  Thus  thy  words 
were  true  :  from  the  moment  of  His  conception, 
not  from  thy  death,  thou  didst  say  all  genera 
tions  should  call  thee  blessed.  It  was  thou 
who  didst  break  the  force  of  death,  paying  its 
penalty,  and  making  it  gracious.  Hence,  when 
thy  holy  and  sinless  body  was  taken  to  the 
tomb,  the  choirs  of  angels  bore  it,  and  were 
all  around,  leaving  nothing  undone  for  the 
honour  of  our  Lord's  Mother,  whilst  apostles 
and  all  the  assembly  of  the  Church  burst  into 


1 68  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

prophetic  song,  saying :  '  We  shall  be  filled 
with  the  good  things  of  Thy  house,  holy  is 
Thy  temple,  wonderful  in  justice.'  And  again  : 
1  The  Most  High  has  sanctified  His  tabernacle. 
The  mountain  of  God  is  a  fertile  mountain,  the 
mountain  in  which  it  pleased  God  to  dwell.' 
The  apostolic  band  lifting  the  true  ark  of  the 
Lord  God  on  their  shoulders,  as  the  priests  of 
old  the  typical  ark,  and  placing  thy  body  in  the 
tomb,  made  it,  as  if  another  Jordan,  the  way  to 
the  true  land  of  the  gospel,  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  the  mother  of  all  the  faithful,  God 
being  its  Lord  and  architect.  Thy  soul  did 
not  descend  to  Limbo,  neither  did  thy  flesh  see 
corruption.  Thy  pure  and  spotless  body  was 
not  left  in  the  earth,  but  the  abode  of  the 
Queen,  of  God's  true  Mother,  was  fixed  in  the 
heavenly  kingdom  alone. 

O  how  did  heaven  receive  her  who  is  greater 
than  heaven?  How  did  she,  who  had  received 
God,  descend  into  the  grave  ?  This  truly 
happened,  and  she  was  held  by  the  tomb.  It 
was  not  after  bodily  wise  that  she  surpassed 
heaven.  For  how  can  a  body  measuring  three 
cubits,  and  continually  losing  flesh,  be  compared 
with  the  dimensions  of  heaven  ?  It  was  rather 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  169 

by  grace  that  she  surpassed  all  height  and 
depth,  for  that  which  is  divine  is  incomparable. 
O  sacred  and  wonderful,  holy  and  worshipful 
body,  ministered  to  now  by  angels,  standing  by 
in  lowly  reverence.  Demons  tremble :  men 
approach  with  faith,  honouring  and  worshipping 
her,  greeting  her  with  eyes  and  lips,  and  draw 
ing  down  upon  themselves  abundant  blessings. 
Just  as  a  rich  scent  sprinkled  upon  clothes  or 
places,  leaves  its  fragrance  even  after  it  has 
been  withdrawn,  so  now  that  holy,  undefiled, 
and  divine  body,  filled  with  heavenly  fra 
grance,  the  rich  source  of  grace,  is  laid  in  the 
tomb  that  it  may  be  translated  to  a  higher 
and  better  place.  Nor  did  she  leave  the  grave 
empty  ;  her  body  imparted  to  it  a  divine  fra 
grance,  a  source  of  healing,  and  of  all  good  for 
those  who  approach  it  with  faith. 

We,  too,  approach  thee  to-day,  O  Queen  ; 
and  again,  I  say,  O  Queen,  O  Virgin  Mother 
of  God,  staying  our  souls  with  our  trust  in 
thee,  as  with  a  strong  anchor.  Lifting  up 
mind,  soul  and  body,  and  all  ourselves  to  thee, 
rejoicing  in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual 
canticles,  we  reach  through  thee  One  who  is 
beyond  our  reach  on  account  of  His  Majesty. 
If,  as  the  divine  Word  made  flesh  taught  us> 


I7O  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

honour  shown  to  servants  is  honour  shown  to 
our  common  Lord,  how  can  honour  shown  to 
thee,  His  Mother,  be  slighted?  How  is  it  not 
most  desirable  ?  Art  thou  not  honoured  as  the 
very  breath  of  life  ?  Thus  shall  we  best  show 
our  service  to  our  Lord  Himself.  What  do  I 
say  to  our  Lord?  It  is  sufficient  that  those 
who  think  of  Thee  should  recall  the  memory 
of  Thy  most  precious  gift  as  the  cause  of  our 
lasting  joy.  How  it  fills  us  with  gladness ! 
How  the  mind  that  dwells  on  this  holy  treasury 
of  Thy  grace  enriches  itself. 

This  is  our  thank-offering  to  thee,  the  first 
fruits  of  our  discourses,  the  best  homage  of 
my  poor  mind,  whilst  I  am  moved  by  desire 
of  thee,  and  full  of  my  own  misery.  But  do 
thou  graciously  receive  my  desire,  knowing 
that  it  exceeds  my  power.  Watch  over  us, 
O  Queen,  the  dwelling  -  place  of  our  Lord. 
Lead  and  govern  all  our  ways  as  thou  wilt. 
Save  us  from  our  sins.  Lead  us  into  the  calm 
harbour  of  the  divine  will.  Make  us  worthy 
of  future  happiness  through  the  sweet  and  face- 
to-face  vision  of  the  Word  made  flesh  through 
thee.  With  Him,  glory,  praise,  power,  and 
majesty  be  to  the  Father  and  to  the  holy  and 
life-giving  Spirit,  now  and  for  ever.  Amen. 


SERMON    II 


ON    THE    ASSUMPTION 

THERE  is  no  one  in  existence  who  is  able  to 
praise  worthily  the  holy  death  of  God's  Mother, 
even  if  he  should  have  a  thousand  tongues 
and  a  thousand  mouths.  Not  if  all  the  most 
eloquent  tongues  could  be  united  would  their 
praises  be  sufficient.  She  is  greater  than  all 
praise.  Since,  however,  God  is  pleased  with 
the  efforts  of  a  loving  zeal,  and  the  Mother 
of  God  with  what  concerns  the  service  of  her 
Son,  suffer  me  now  to  revert  again  to  her 
praises.  This  is  in  obedience  to  your  orders, 
most  excellent  pastors,  so  dear  to  God,  and  we 
call  upon  the  Word  made  flesh  of  her  to  come 
to  our  assistance.  He  gives  speech  to  every 
mouth  which  is  opened  for  Him.  He  is  her 
sole  pleasure  and  adornment.  We  know  that 
in  celebrating  her  praises  we  pay  off  our  debt, 


172  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

and  that  in  so  doing  we  are  again  debtors,  so 
that  the  debt  is  ever  beginning  afresh.  It  is 
fitting  that  we  should  exalt  her  who  is  above 
all  created  things,  governing  them  as  Mother 
of  the  God  who  is  their  Creator,  Lord,  and 
Master.  Bear  with  me  you  who  hang  upon 
the  divine  words,  and  receive  my  good  will. 
Strengthen  my  desire,  and  be  patient  with  the 
weakness  of  my  words.  It  is  as  if  a  man  were 
to  bring  a  violet  of  royal  purple  out  of  season, 
or  a  fragrant  rose  with  buds  of  different  hues, 
or  some  rich  fruit  of  autumn  to  a  mighty 
potentate  who  is  divinely  appointed  to  rule 
over  men.  Every  day  he  sits  at  a  table  laden 
with  every  conceivable  dish  in  the  perfumed 
courts  of  his  palace.  He  does  not  look  at 
the  smallness  of  the  offering,  or  at  its  novelty 
so  much  as  he  admires  the  good  intention,  and 
with  reason.  This  he  would  reward  with  an 
abundance  of  gifts  and  favours.  So  we,  in  our 
winter  of  poverty,*  bring  garlands  to  our  Queen, 


*  OVTW  Koi  •tyuets  ev  xei/uDi't  r&v  ewuv  TO,  &vOr)  rrj  /3a<ri.\i5i. 
/ecu  7e77/pa/c6ra  \o70i'  Trpos  TOVS  ay&vas  r&v  eyuwfjiiuv  oTrXl^ovres,  KO.L 
TOV  Trodov  T(J}  v($  \idov  oia  fftdripQ  7rposrpi\f/ai>Tes,  r)  ws  fiopdprjv  &wpov 
€K6\L\f/avTes,  rty  fjivOoroKov  didvoicu>,  &fj,vdpov  riva  (nrivOijpa  /ecu  rpovya 
\6yov  TOIS  0t\oX67ots  vfuv  KCU  0iXa/cpod/io<n  J/^UOJT«,  fj.a\\oi>  /cat  fj,a\Xov 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  173 

and  prepare  a  flower  of  oratory  for  the  feast  of 
praise.  We  break  our  mind's  stony  desire 
with  iron,  pressing,  as  it  were,  the  unripe 
grapes.  And  may  you  receive  with  more  and 
more  favour  the  words  which  fall  upon  your 
eager  and  listening  ears. 

What  shall  we  offer  the  Mother  of  the  Word 
if  not  our  words  ?  Like  rejoices  in  like  and  in 
what  it  loves.  Thus,  then,  making  a  start  and 
loosening  the  reins  of  my  discourse,  I  may 
send  it  forth  as  a  charger  ready  equipped  for 
the  race.  But  do  Thou,  O  Word  of  God,  be 
my  helper  and  auxiliary,  and  speak  wisdom  to 
my  unwisdom.  By  Thy  word  make  my  path 
clear,  and  direct  my  course  according  to  Thy 
good  pleasure,  which  is  the  end  of  all  wisdom 
and  discernment. 

To-day  the  holy  Virgin  of  Virgins  is  presented 
in  the  heavenly  temple.  Virginity  in  her  was 
so  strong  as  to  be  a  consuming  fire.  It  is 
forfeited  in  every  case  by  child-birth.  But  she 
is  ever  a  virgin,  before  the  event,  in  the  birth 
itself,  and  afterwards.  To-day  the  sacred  and 
living  ark  of  the  living  God,  who  conceived  her 
Creator  Himself,  takes  up  her  abode  in  the 
temple  of  God,  not  made  by  hands.  David,  her 


174  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

forefather,  ^  rejoices.  Angels  and  Archangels 
are  in  jubilation,  Powers  exult,  Principalities 
and  Dominations,  Virtues  and  Thrones  are  in 
gladness :  Cherubim  and  Seraphim  magnify 
God.  Not  the  least  of  their  praise  is  it  to  refer 
praise  to  the  Mother  of  glory.  To-day  the  holy 
dove,  the  pure  and  guileless  soul,  sanctified  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  putting  off  the  ark  of  her  body, 
the  life-giving  receptacle  of  Our  Lord,  found 
rest  to  the  soles  of  her  feet,  taking  her  flight  to 
the  spiritual  world,  and  dwelling  securely  in  the 
sinless  country  above.  To-day  the  Eden  of 
the  new  Adam  receives  the  true  paradise,  in 
which  sin  is  remitted  and  the  tree  of  life  grows, 
and  our  nakedness  is  covered.  For  we  are  no 
longer  naked  and  uncovered,  and  unable  to 
bear  the  splendour  of  the  divine  likeness. 
Strengthened  with  the  abundant  grace  of  the 
Spirit,  we  shall  no  longer  betray  our  nakedness 
in  the  words  :  '  I  have  put  off  my  garment,  how 
shall  I  put  it  on  ? '  The  serpent,  by  whose 
deceitful  promise  we  were  likened  to  brute 
beasts,  did  not  enter  into  this  paradise.  He, 
the  only  begotten  Son  of  God,  God  himself,  of 
the  same  substance  as  the  Father,  took  His 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  175 

human  nature  of  the  pure  Virgin.  Being  con 
stituted  a  man,  He  made  mortality  immortal, 
and  was  clothed  as  a  man.  Putting  aside 
corruption,  He  was  indued  with  the  incor 
ruptibility  of  the  Godhead. 

To-day  the  spotless  Virgin,  untouched  by 
earthly  affections,  and  all  heavenly  in  her 
thoughts,  was  not  dissolved  in  earth,  but 
truly  entering  heaven,  dwells  in  the  heavenly 
tabernacles.  Who  would  be  wrong  to  call  her 
heaven,  unless  indeed  he  truly  said  that  she  is 
greater  than  heaven  in  surpassing  dignity  ? 
The  Lord  and  Creator  of  heaven,  the  Architect 
of  all  things  beneath  the  earth  and  above,  of 
creation,  visible  and  invisible,  Who  is  not 
circumvented  by  place  (if  that  which  surrounds 
things  is  rightly  termed  place),  created  Himself, 
without  human  co-operation,  an  Infant  in  her. 
He  made  her  a  rich  treasure-house  of  His  all- 
pervading  and  alone  uncircumscribed  Godhead, 
subsisting  entirely  in  her  without  passion, 
remaining  entire  in  His  universality  and 
Himself  uncircumscribed.  To-day  the  life- 
giving  treasury  and  abyss  of  charity  (I  know 
not  how  to  trust  my  lips  to  speak  of  it)  is 
hidden  in  immortal  death.  She  meets  it 


176  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

without  fear,  who  conceived  death's  destroyer, 
if  indeed  we  may  call  her  holy  and  vivifying 
departure  by  the  name  of  death.  For  how 
could  she,  who  brought  life  to  all,  be  under  the 
dominion  of  death  ?  But  she  obeys  the  law  of 
her  own  Son,  and  inherits  this  chastisement  as 
a  daughter  of  the  first  Adam,  since  her  Son,  who 
is  the  life,  did  not  refuse  it.  As  the  Mother  of 
the  living  God,  she  goes  through  death  to  Him. 
For  if  God  said  :  *  Unless  the  first  man  put  out 
his  hand  to  take  and  taste  of  the  tree  of  life,  he 
shall  live  for  ever,'  how  shall  she,  who  received 
the  Life  Himself,  without  beginning  or  end,  or 
finite  vicissitudes,  not  live  for  ever. 

Of  old  the  Lord  God  banished  from  the 
garden  of  Eden  our  first  parents  after  their  dis 
obedience,  when  they  had  dulled  the  eye  of 
their  heart  through  their  sin,  and  weakened 
their  mind's  discernment,  and  had  fallen  into 
death-like  apathy.  But,  now,  shall  not  paradise 
receive  her,  who  broke  the  bondage  of  all 
passion,  sowed  the  seed  of  obedience  to  God 
and  the  Father,  and  was  the  beginning  of  life 
to  the  whole  human  race  ?  Will  not  heaven 
open  its  gates  to  her  with  rejoicing?  Yes, 
indeed.  Eve  listened  to  the  serpent,  adopted 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  177 

his  suggestion,  was  caught  by  the  lure  of  false 
and  deceptive  pleasure,  and  was  condemned  to 
pain  and  sorrow,  and  to  bear  children  in  suffer 
ing.  With  Adam  she  received  the  sentence  of 
death,  and  was  placed  in  the  recesses  of  Limbo. 
How  can  death  claim  as  its  prey  this  truly 
blessed  one,  who  listened  to  God's  word  in 
humility,  and  was  filled  with  the  Spirit,  con 
ceiving  the  Father's  gift  through  the  archangel, 
bearing  without  concupiscence  or  the  co-opera 
tion  of  man  the  Person  of  the  Divine  Word,  who 
fills  all  things,  bringing  Him  forth  without  the 
pains  of  childbirth,  being  wholly  united  to  God  ? 
How  could  Limbo  open  its  gates  to  her  ?  How 
could  corruption  touch  the  life-giving  body  ? 
These  are  things  quite  foreign  to  the  soul  and 
body  of  God's  Mother.  Death  trembled  before 
her.  In  approaching  her  Son,  death  had  learnt 
experience  from  His  sufferings,  and  had  grown 
wiser.  The  gloomy  descent  to  hell  was  not  for 
her,  but  a  joyous,  easy,  and  sweet  passage  to 
heaven.  If,  as  Christ,  the  Life  and  the  Truth 
says :  *  Wherever  I  am,  there  is  also  my 
minister,'  how  much  more  shall  not  His  mother 
be  with  Him?  She  brought  Him  forth  with 
out  pain,  and  her  death,  also,  was  painless. 

M 


ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


The  death  of  sinners  is  terrible,  for  in  it,  sin, 
the  cause  of  death,  is  sacrificed.  What  shall 
we  say  of  her  if  not  that  she  is  the  beginning 
of  perpetual  life.  Precious  indeed  is  the  death 
of  His  saints  to  the  Lord  God  of  powers.  More 
than  precious  is  the  passing  away  of  God's 
Mother.  Now  let  the  heavens  and  the  angels 
rejoice  :  let  the  earth  and  men  be  full  of  glad 
ness.  Let  the  air  resound  with  song  and 
canticle,  and  dark  night  put  off  its  gloom,  and 
emulate  the  brightness  of  day  through  the 
scintillating  stars.  The  living  city  of  the  Lord 
God  is  assumed  from  God's  temple,  the  visible 
Sion,  and  kings  bring  forth  His  most  precious 
gift,  their  mother,  to  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  — 
that  is  to  say,  the  apostles  constituted  princes 
by  Christ,  over  all  the  earth,  accompany  the 
ever  virginal  Mother  of  God. 

It  seems  to  me  not  superfluous  to  bring 
forward  and  insist  on  the  past  types  of  this 
holy  one,  the  Mother  of  God.  These  types 
succinctly  announced  the  Divine  Child  whom 
we  have  received.  I  look  upon  His  Mother 
as  the  saint  of  saints,  the  holiest  of  all,  the 
fragrant  urn  for  the  manna,  or  rather,  to  speak 
more  truly,  the  fountain  taking  its  rise  in  the 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  179 

divine  and  far-famed  city  of  David,  in  Sion 
the  glorious  ;  in  it  the  law  is  fulfilled  and  the 
spiritual  law  is  portrayed.  In  Sion,  Christ 
the  Law-giver  consummated  the  typical  pasch, 
and  God,  the  Author  of  the  old  and  the  new 
dispensation,  gave  us  the  true  pasch.  In  it 
the  Lamb  of  God,  who  takes  away  the  sins 
of  the  world,  initiated  His  disciples  unto  His 
mystical  feast,  and  gave  them  Himself  slain  as 
a  victim,  and  the  grape  pressed  in  the  true 
vine.  In  Sion,  Christ  is  seen  by  His  apostles, 
risen  from  the  dead,  and  Thomas  is  told,  and 
through  Thomas  the  world,  that  He  is  Lord 
and  God,  having  in  Himself  two  natures  after 
His  resurrection,  and  consequently  two  opera 
tions,  independent  wills,  enduring  for  all  ages. 
Sion  is  the  crown  of  churches,  the  resting-place 
of  disciples.  In  it  the  echo  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
the  gift  of  tongues,  His  fiery  descent  are 
transmitted  to  the  apostles.  In  it  St  John, 
taking  the  Mother  of  God,  ministered  to  her 
wants.  Sion  is  the  mother  of  churches  in  the 
whole  world,  who  offered  a  resting-place  to  the 
Mother  of  God  after  her  Son's  resurrection 
from  the  dead.  In  it,  lastly,  the  Blessed  Virgin 
was  stretched  on  a  small  bed. 


l8o  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

When  I  had  reached  this  point  of  my  dis 
course,  I  was  obliged  to  give  vent  to  my  own 
feelings,  and  burning  with  loving  desire,  to 
shed  reverent  yet  joyful  tears,  embracing,  as  it 
were,  the  bed  so  happy  and  blest  and  wondrous, 
which  received  the  life-giving  tabernacle  and 
rejoiced  in  the  contact  of  holiness.  I  seemed 
to  take  into  my  arms  that  holy  and  sacred 
body  itself,  worthy  of  God,  and  pressing  my 
eyes,  lips,  and  forehead,  head,  and  cheeks  to 
hers,  I  felt  as  if  she  was  really  there,  though  I 
was  unable  to  see  with  my  eyes  what  I  desired. 
How,  then,  was  she  assumed  to  the  heavenly 
courts  ?  In  this  way.  What  were  the 
honours  then  conferred  upon  her  by  God  who 
commands  us  to  honour  our  parents  ?  The 
cloud  which  enclosed  Jerusalem  as  with  a  net, 
by  the  divine  commands,  brought  together 
eagles  from  the  ends  of  the  earth,  those  who 
are  spread  over  the  world,  fishing  for  men  in 
the  various  and  numerous  tongues  of  the 
spirit.  By  the  net  of  the  word  they  are  saving 
men  from  the  abyss  of  doubt  and  bringing 
them  to  the  spiritual  and  heavenly  table  of 
the  sacred  and  mystical  banquet,  the  perfect 
marriage  feast  of  the  Divine  Bridegroom, 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  l8l 


which  the  Father  celebrates  with  His  Son, 
who  is  equal  to  Himself  and  of  the  same 
nature.  'Where  the  spirit  is,'  says  Christ  the 
Truth,  *  there  shall  the  eagles  be  gathered 
together.'  If  we  have  already  spoken  con 
cerning  the  second  great  and  splendid  coming 
of  Him  who  spoke  these  words,  it  will  not  be 
out  of  place  here  by  way  of  condiment. 

Eye-witnesses,  then,  and  ministers  of  the 
word  were  there,  duly  ministering  to  His 
Mother,  and  drawing  from  her  a  rich  in 
heritance,  as  it  were,  and  a  full  measure  of 
praise.  For  is  it  a  matter  of  doubt  to  any  one 
that  she  is  the  source  of  blessing  and  the 
fountain  of  all  good  ?  Their  followers  and 
successors  also  were  there,  joining  in  their 
ministry  and  in  their  praise.  A  common 
labour  produces  common  fruits.  A  chosen 
band  from  Jerusalem  were  there.  It  was  fitting 
that  the  foremost  men  and  prophets  of  the  old 
law,  they  who  had  foretold  God  the  Word's 
saving  birth  of  her  in  time,  should  be  there 
as  a  guard  of  honour.  Nor  did  the  angelic 
choirs  fail.  They  who  obeyed  the  king 
heartily  (Kara  yi/w/^i/),  and  consequently  were 
honoured  by  standing  near  Him,  had  the  right 


1 82  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

to  serve  as  a  body-guard  to  His  Mother, 
according  to  the  flesh,  the  truly  blessed  and 
blissful  one,  surpassing  all  generations  and  all 
creation.  All  those  were  with  her  who  are  the 
brightness  and  the  shining  of  the  spirit,  with 
spiritual  eyes  fixed  upon  her  in  reverence,  and 
fear,  and  pure  desire. 

We  hear  divine  and  inspired  words,  and 
spiritual  canticles  appropriate  to  the  parting 
hour.  On  this  account  it  was  meet  to  praise  His 
boundless  goodness,  His  immeasurable  great 
ness,  His  omnipotence,  the  generosity  surpass 
ing  all  measure  in  His  dealings  with  us,  the 
overflowing  riches  of  His  mercy,  the  abyss  of 
His  tenderness  ;  how,  putting  aside  His  great 
ness,  He  descended  to  our  littleness  with  the 
co-operation  of  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Again,  the  supersubstantial  One  is  supersub- 
stantially  created  in  the  virginal  womb.  Being 
God  He  became  man,  and  remains  according 
to  this  union  perfect  God  and  perfect  man,  not 
giving  up  the  substance  of  His  Godhead  nor 
ceasing  to  be  of  the  same  flesh  and  blood  as 
we  are.  He,  who  fills  all  things  and  governs 
the  universe  with  one  word,  took  up  His  abode 
in  a  narrow  place,  and  the  material  body  of 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  183 

this  blessed  one  received  the  burning  fire  of 
the  Godhead,  and  as  genuine  gold  it  remained 
intact.  This  has  taken  place  because  God 
willed  it,  since  His  good  pleasure  makes  things 
possible  which  could  not  happen  without  it. 
Then  followed  a  strife  of  praise,  not  as  if  each 
was  seeking  to  outdo  the  other — for  this  is 
vainglorious  and  far  from  pleasing  to  God — 
but  as  if  they  would  leave  nothing  undone  for 
the  glory  of  God  and  the  honour  of  God's 
Mother. 

Then  Adam  and  Eve,  our  first  parents, 
opened  their  lips  to  exclaim,  *  Thou  blessed 
daughter  of  ours,  who  hast  removed  the 
penalty  of  our  disobedience  !  Thou,  inheriting 
from  us  a  mortal  body,  hast  won  us  immor 
tality.  Thou,  taking  thy  being  from  us,  hast 
given  us  back  the  being  in  grace.  Thou  hast 
conquered  pain  and  loosened  the  bondage  of 
death.  Thou  hast  restored  us  to  our  former 
state.  We  had  shut  the  door  of  paradise  ; 
thou  didst  find  entrance  to  the  tree  of  life. 
Through  us  sorrow  came  out  of  good  ;  through 
thee  good  from  sorrow.  How  canst  thou  who 
art  all  fair  taste  of  death  ?  Thou  art  the  gate 
of  life  and  the  ladder  to  heaven.  Death  is 


184  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

become  the  passage  to  immortality.  O  thou 
truly  blessed  one  !  who  that  is  not  the  Word 
could  have  borne  what  thou  hast  borne  ?  '  * 

All  the  company  of  the  saints  exclaimed, 
*  Thou  hast  fulfilled  our  predictions.  Thou 
hast  purchased  our  present  joy  for  us.  Through 
thee  we  have  broken  the  chains  of  death. 
Come  to  us,  divine  and  life-giving  receptacle. 
Come,  our  desire,  thou  who  hast  gained  us  our 
desire.' 

And  the  saints  standing  by  added  their  no 
less  burning  words  :  '  Remain  with  us,  our 
comfort,  our  sole  joy  in  this  world.  O  Mother 
leave  us  not  orphans  who  have  suffered  on 
thy  Son's  account.  May  we  have  thee  as  a 
refuge  and  refreshment  in  our  labours  and 
weariness.  Thou  canst  remain  if  thou  so 
wiliest,  even  as  thou  canst  depart  hence.  If 
thou  departest,  O  dwelling-place  of  God,  let 
us  go  too,  if  we  are  thine  through  thy  Son. 
Thou  art  our  sole  consolation  on  earth.  We 
live  as  long  as  thou  livest,  and  it  is  bliss  to 
die  with  thee.  Why  do  we  speak  of  death  ? 
Death  is  life  to  thee,  and  better  than  life  — 


*  6vrws   fJLO.Ka.pLa    cri),    Tra/iyua  /cap  tare.     Tls   yap,    el   fj.rjTi.ye  6  \6yos  77 
i',  8  TrpdrreLV  v 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  185 

incomparably  exceeding  this  life.  How  is  our 
life  —  life,  if  we  are  deprived  of  thee  ?  ' 

The  apostles  and  all  the  assembly  of  the 
Church  may  well  have  addressed  some  such 
words  to  the  blessed  Virgin.  When  they  saw 
the  Mother  of  God  near  her  end  and  longing 
for  it,  they  were  moved  by  divine  grace  to 
sing  farewell  hymns,  and  wrapt  out  of  the  flesh, 
they  sighed  to  accompany  the  dying  Mother 
of  God,  and  anticipated  death  through  intensity 
of  will.  When  they  had  all  satisfied  their  duty 
of  loving  reverence  and  had  woven  her  a  rich 
crown  of  hymns,  they  spoke  a  parting  blessing 
over  her,  as  a  God-given  treasure,  and  the  last 
words.  These,  I  should  think,  were  significant 
of  this  life's  fleetingness,  and  of  its  leading  to 
the  hidden  mysteries  of  future  goods. 

This,  it  appears  to  me,  is  what  they  did  at 
once  and  unanimously.  The  King  was  there 
to  receive  with  divine  embrace  *  the  holy,  un- 
defiled,  and  stainless  soul  of  His  Mother  on 
her  going  home.  And  she,  as  we  may  well 
conjecture,  said,  *  Into  Thy  hands,  O  my  Son, 
I  commend  my  spirit.  Receive  my  soul,  dear 


*  xeP<?l  0ei'ats  fal  dK-ripdroLs.     Obscure  when  applied  to  our 
Lord. 


1 86  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


to  Thee,  which  Thou  didst  keep  spotless.  I 
give  my  body  to  Thee,  not  to  the  earth. 
Guard  that  which  Thou  wert  pleased  to  in 
habit  and  to  preserve  in  virginity.  Take  me 
to  Thyself,  that  wherever  Thou  art,  the  fruit 
of  my  womb,  there  I  too  may  be.  I  am  im 
pelled  to  Thee  who  didst  descend  to  me.  Do 
Thou  be  the  consolation  of  my  most  cherished 
children,  whom  Thou  didst  vouchsafe  to  call 
Thy  brethren,  when  my  death  leaves  them  in 
loneliness.  Bless  them  afresh  through  my 
hands.'  Then  stretching  out  her  hands,  as 
we  may  believe,  she  blessed  all  those  present, 
and  then  she  heard  the  words :  '  Come,  my 
beloved  Mother,  to  thy  rest.  Arise  and  come, 
most  dear  amongst  women,  the  winter  is  past 
and  gone,  the  harvest  time  is  at  hand.*  Thou 
art  fair,  my  beloved,  and  there  is  no  stain  in 
thee.  Thy  fragrance  is  sweeter  than  all  oint 
ments.'  With  these  words  in  her  ear,  that 
holy  one  gave  up  her  spirit  into  the  hands  of 
her  Son. 

What  happens  ?  Nature,  I  conjecture,  is 
stirred  to  its  depths,  strange  sounds  and  voices 
are  heard,  and  the  swelling  hymns  of  angels 

*   6  Kaipbs  TT?S  ro/j.rjs  £(f>6acre. 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  187 

who  precede,  accompany,  and  follow  her. 
Some  constitute  the  guard  of  honour  to  that 
undefiled  and  immaculate  (iravayia)  soul  on  its 
way  to  heaven  until  the  queen  reaches  the  divine 
throne.  Others  surrounding  the  sacred  and 
divine  body  proclaim  God's  Mother  in  angelic 
harmony.  What  of  those  who  watched  by 
the  most  holy  and  immaculate  (Travaylw)  body  ? 
In  loving  reverence  and  with  tears  of  joy 
they  gathered  round  the  blessed  and  divine 
tabernacle,  embracing  every  member,  and  were 
filled  with  holiness  and  thanksgiving.  Then 
illnesses  were  cured,  and  demons  were  put  to 
flight  and  banished  to  the  regions  of  darkness. 
The  air  and  atmosphere  and  heavens  were 
sanctified  by  her  passage  through  them,  the 
earth  by  the  burial  of  her  body.  Nor  was 
water  deprived  of  a  blessing.  She  was  washed 
in  pure  water.  It  did  not  cleanse  her,  but  was 
rather  itself  sanctified.  Then,  hearing  was 
given  to  the  deaf,  the  lame  recovered  their 
feet,  and  the  blind  their  sight.  Sinners  who 
approached  with  faith  blotted  out  the  hand 
writing  against  them.  Then  the  holy  body  is 
wrapped  in  a  snow-white  winding-sheet,  and 
the  queen  is  again  laid  upon  her  bed.  Then 


1 88  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


follow  lights  and  incense  and  hymns,  and 
angels  singing  as  befits  the  solemnity  ;  apostles 
and  patriarchs  acclaiming  her  in  inspired 
song. 

When  the  Ark  of  God,  departing  from 
Mount  Sion  for  the  heavenly  country,  was 
borne  on  the  shoulders  of  the  Apostles,  it  was 
placed  on  the  way  in  the  tomb.  First  it  was 
taken  through  the  city,  as  a  bride  dazzling 
with  spiritual  radiance,  and  then  carried  to  the 
sacred  place  of  Gethsemane,  angels  over 
shadowing  it  with  their  wings,  going  before, 
accompanying,  and  following  it,  together  with 
the  whole  assembly  of  the  Church.  King 
Solomon  compelled  all  the  elders  of  Israel  in 
Sion  to  bear  the  ark  of  the  covenant  of  the 
Lord  from  the  city  of  David,  that  is  Sion,  to 
rest  in  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  which  he  had 
built,  and  the  priests  took  the  ark  and  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimony,  and  the  priests 
and  levites  raised  it.  And  the  king  and  all 
the  people  sacrificed  numberless  oxen  and 
sheep  before  the  ark.  And  the  priests  carried 
in  the  ark  of  the  testimony  of  God  into  its 
place,  into  the  Holy  of  Holies,  beneath  the 
wings  of  the  cherubim.  So  is  it  now  with  the 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  189 

dwelling-place  of  the  true  ark,  no  longer  of  the 
testimony,  but  the  very  substance  of  God  the 
Word.  The  new  Solomon,  the  Prince  of 
peace,  the  Creator  of  all  things  in  the  heavens 
and  on  the  earth,  assembled  together  to-day 
the  supporters  of  the  new  covenant,  thcit  is 
the  Apostles,  with  all  the  people  of  the  saints 
in  Jerusalem,  brought  in  her  soul  through 
angels  to  the  true  Holy  of  Holies,  under  the 
wings  of  the  four  living  creatures,  and  set  her 
on  His  throne  within  the  veil,  where  Christ 
Himself  had  preceded  her.  Her  body  the 
while  is  borne  by  the  Apostles'  hands,  the 
King  of  Kings  covering  her  with  the  splen 
dour  of  His  invisible  Godhead,  the  whole 
assembly  of  the  saints  preceding  her,  with 
sacred  song  and  sacrifice  of  praise  until 
through  the  tomb  it  was  placed  in  the  delights 
of  Eden,  the  heavenly  tabernacles. 

Perchance,  Jews  also  were  there,  if  any,  not 
too  reprobate  were  to  be  found.  It  will  not  be 
beside  the  mark  to  mention  here  a  thing  that 
is  asserted  by  many.  It  is  said  that  when 
those,  who  were  carrying  the  blessed  body  of 
God's  Mother,  had  reached  the  descent  of  the 
opposite  mountains,  a  certain  Jew,  the  slave  of 


1QO  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 


sin,  and  pledged  by  his  folly,  imitated  the 
servant  of  Caiphas,  who  struck  the  divine  Face 
of  Christ  our  Lord  and  Master,  and  made 
himself  the  devil's  instrument.  Full  of  wicked 
passion  and  malice,  he  rushed  at  that  most 
divine  tabernacle,  which  angels  approached 
with  fear,  and  impiously  dragged  the  bier  with 
both  his  hands  to  the  ground.  This  was 
prompted  by  the  envy  of  the  arch  enemy,  but 
his  labours  were  in  vain,  and  he  reaped  a 
severe  and  fitting  reminder  of  his  deed.  It  is 
said  that  he  lost  the  use  of  his  hands,  which 
had  perpetrated  his  malicious  deed,  until  faith 
moved  him  to  repentance.  The  bearers  were 
standing  near.  The  wretched  man  placed  his 
hands  on  the  wondrous  and  life-giving  taber 
nacle,  and  they  again  became  sound.  Circum 
stances  had  made  him  wise,  as  often  happens. 
But  let  us  return  to  our  subject. 

Then  they  reached  the  most  sacred  Geth- 
semane,  and  once  more  there  were  embracings 
and  prayers  and  panegyrics,  hymns  and  tears, 
poured  forth  by  sorrowful  and  loving  hearts. 
They  mingled  a  flood  of  weeping  and  sweat 
ing.^  And  thus  the  immaculate  (iravdyiov) 

Kal  7)v  ifteiv  idp&ras  /ecu  daKpva  rots  xevfj-affiv  a/m,i\\<*)fj.€va. 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  IQI 


body  was  laid  in  the  tomb.  Then  it  was 
assumed  after  three  days  to  the  heavenly 
mansions.  The  bosom  of  the  earth  was  no 
fitting  receptacle  for  the  Lord's  dwelling-place, 
the  living  source  of  cleansing  water,  the  corn  of 
heavenly  bread,  the  sacred  vine  of  divine  wine, 
the  evergreen  and  fruitful  olive-branch  of 
God's  mercy.  And  just  as  the  all  holy  body 
of  God's  Son,  which  was  taken  from  her,  rose 
from  the  dead  on  the  third  day,  it  followed 
that  she  should  be  snatched  from  the  tomb, 
that  the  mother  should  be  united  to  her  Son  ; 
and  as  He  had  come  down  to  her,  so  she 
should  be  raised  up  to  Him,  into  the  more 
perfect  dwelling-place,  heaven  itself.  It  was 
meet  that  she,  who  had  sheltered  God  the 
Word  in  her  own  womb,  should  inhabit  the 
tabernacles  of  her  Son.  And  as  our  Lord 
said  it  behoved  Him  to  be  concerned  with  His 
Father's  business,  so  it  behoved  His  mother 
that  she  should  dwell  in  the  courts  of  her  Son, 
in  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  courts  of 
the  house  of  our  God.  If  all  those  who  rejoice 
dwell  in  Him,  where  must  the  cause  itself  of  joy 
abide  ?  It  was  fitting  that  the  body  of  her,  who 
preserved  her  virginity  unsullied  in  her  mother- 


192  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

hood,  should  be  kept  from  corruption  even 
after  death.  She  who  nursed  her  Creator  as 
an  infant  at  her  breast,  had  a  right  to  be  in  the 
divine  tabernacles.  The  place  of  the  bride 
whom  the  Father  had  espoused,  was  in  the 
heavenly  courts.  It  was  fitting  that  she  who 
saw  her  Son  die  on  the  cross,  and  received  in 
her  heart  the  sword  of  pain  which  she  had  not 
felt  in  childbirth,  should  gaze  upon  Him 
seated  next  to  the  Father.  The  Mother  of 
God  had  a  right  to  the  possession  of  her  Son, 
and  as  handmaid  and  Mother  of  God  to  the 
worship  of  all  creation.  The  inheritance  of  the 
parents  ever  passes  to  the  children.  Now, 
as  a  wise  man  said,  the  sources  of  sacred 
waters  are  above.  The  Son  made  all  creation 
serve  His  Mother. 

Let  us  then  also  keep  solemn  feast  to-day  to 
honour  the  joyful  departure  of  God's  Mother, 
not  with  flutes  nor  corybants,  nor  the  orgies 
of  Cybele,  the  mother  of  false  gods,  as  they 
say,  whom  foolish  people  talk  of  as  a  fruitful 
mother  of  children,  and  truth  as  no  mother  at 
all.  These  are  demons  and  false  imaginings. 
They  usurp  what  they  are  not  by  nature  to 
impose  upon  human  folly.  For  how  can  what 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  193 

is  bodiless  lead  the  wedded  life*?  How  can 
that  be  god  which,  not  being  before,  is  present 
only  after  birth  ?  That  devils  were  bodiless  is 
apparent  to  all,  even  to  those  who  are  in 
tellectually  blind.  Homer  somewhere  testifies 
to  the  condition  of  the  gods  he  honours  : 

They  eat  not  barley,  and  drink  not  ruddy  wine, 
So  they  are  bloodless  and  are  called  immortal. 

They  eat  not  bread,  he  says,  neither  do  they 
drink  fiery  wine.  On  this  account  they  are 
anaemic,  that  is,  without  blood,  and  are  called 
immortals.  He  truly  and  appropriately  says, 
'  are  called.'  They  are  called  immortals 
They  are  not  that  which  they  are  called. 
They  died  the  death  of  wickedness.  Now 
we  worship  God,  not  God  beginning  His 
being,  but  who  always  was  and  is  above  all 
cause  and  argument  or  created  mind  or  nature. 
We  honour  and  reverence  the  Mother  of  God, 
not  ascribing  to  her  the  eternal  generation  of 
His  Godhead.  For  the  generation  of  God 
the  Word  was  not  in  time,  and  was  co-eternal 
with  the  Father.  We  acknowledge  a  second 
generation  in  His  spontaneous  taking  flesh, 
and  we  see  and  know  the  cause  of  this.  He 

*  ycvva  yap  TTWS  ex  ffvv5va.(r/j.ov  rb  dau/JMTOv,  /cat  riva.  rpoirov  /itx^^ 

N 


194  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

who  is  without  beginning  and  without  body 
takes  flesh  for  us  as  one  of  ourselves.  And 
taking  flesh  of  this  sacred  Virgin,  He  is  born 
without  man,  remaining  Himself  perfect  God, 
and  becoming  perfect  man,  perfect  God  in  His 
flesh,  and  perfect  Man  in  His  Godhead.  Thus, 
recognising  God's  Mother  in  this  Virgin,  we 
celebrate  her  falling  asleep,  not  proclaiming 
her  as  God — far  be  from  us  these  heathen 
fables — since  we  are  announcing  her  death,  but 
recognising  her  as  the  Mother  of  the  Incarnate 
God. 

O  people  of  Christ,  let  us  acclaim  her  to-day 
in  sacred  song,  acknowledge  our  own  good 
fortune  and  proclaim  it.  Let  us  honour  her 
in  nocturnal  vigil  ;  let  us  delight  in  her  purity 
of  soul  and  body,  for  she  next  to  God  surpasses 
all  in  purity.  It  is  natural  for  similar  things 
to  glory  in  each  other.  Let  us  show  our  love 
for  her  by  compassion  and  kindness  towards 
the  poor.  For  if  mercy  is  the  best  worship 
of  God,  who  will  refuse  to  show  His  Mother 
devotion  in  the  same  way  ?  She  opened  to  us 
the  unspeakable  abyss  of  God's  love  for  us. 
Through  her  the  old  enmity  against  the 
Creator  is  destroyed.  Through  her  our 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  195 

reconciliation  with  Him  is  strengthened,  peace 
and  grace  are  given  to  us,  men  are  the 
companions  of  angels,  and  we,  who  were  in 
dishonour,  are  made  the  children  of  God. 
From  her  we  have  plucked  the  fruit  of  life. 
From  her  we  have  received  the  seed  of 
immortality.  She  is  the  channel  of  all  our 
goods.  In  her  God  was  man  and  man  was 
God.  What  more  marvellous  or  more  blessed  ? 
I  approach  the  subject  in  fear  and  trembling. 
With  Mary,  the  prophetess,  O  youthful  souls, 
let  us  sound  our  musical  instruments,  mortify 
ing  our  members  on  earth,  for  this  is  spiritual 
music.  Let  our  souls  rejoice  in  the  Ark  of 
God,  and  the  walls  of  Jericho  will  yield,  I 
mean  the  fortresses  of  the  enemy.  Let  us 
dance  in  spirit  with  David  ;  to-day  the  Ark 
of  God  is  at  rest.  With  Gabriel,  the  great 
archangel,  let  us  exclaim,  '  Hail,  full  of  grace, 
the  Lord  is  with  thee.  Hail,  inexhaustible 
ocean  of  grace.  Hail,  sole  refuge  in  grief. 
Hail,  cure  of  hearts.  Hail,  through  whom 
death  is  expelled  and  life  is  installed.' 

And  you  I  will  speak  to  as  if  living,  most 
sacred  of  tombs,  after  the  life-giving  tomb  of  our 
Lord,  which  is  the  source  of  the  resurrection. 


196  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

Where  is  the  pure  gold  which  apostolic  hands 
confided  to  you  ?  Where  is  the  inexhaustible 
treasure?  Where  the  precious  receptacle  of 
God  ?  Where  is  the  living  table  ?  Where  the 
new  book  in  which  the  incomprehensible  Word 
of  God  is  written  without  hands  ?  Where  is 
the  abyss  of  grace  and  the  ocean  of  healing  ? 
Where  is  the  life-giving  fountain  ?  Where  is 
the  sweet  and  loved  body  of  God's  Mother  ? 

Why*  do  you  seek  in  the  tomb  one  who 
has  been  assumed  to  the  heavenly  courts  ? 
Why  do  you  make  me  responsible  for  not 
keeping  her  ?  I  was  powerless  to  go  against 
the  divine  commands.  That  sacred  and  holy 
body,  leaving  the  winding-sheet  behind,  filled 
me  full  of  sweet  fragrance,  sanctified  me  by  its 
contact,  and  fulfilled  the  divine  scheme,  and 
was  then  assumed,  angels  and  archangels  and 
all  the  heavenly  powers  escorting  it.  Now 
angels  surround  me,  and  divine  grace  abounds 
in  me.  I  am  the  physician  of  the  sick.  I 
am  a  perpetual  source  of  health,  and  the  terror 
of  demons.  I  am  a  city  of  refuge  for  fugitives. 
Approach  with  faith  and  you  will  receive  a  sea 
of  graces.  Come,  you  of  weak  faith.  All  you 
*  The  supposed  answer  of  the  tomb. 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  197 

that  thirst,  come  to  the  waters  in  obedience 
to  Isaias'  commands,  and  you  who  have  no 
money,  come  and  buy  for  nothing.  I  call  upon 
all  with  the  Gospel  invitation.  Let  him  who 
longs  for  bodily  or  spiritual  cure,  forgiveness 
of  sins,  deliverance  from  misfortune,  the  pos 
session  of  heaven,  approach  me  with  faith,  and 
draw  hence  a  strong  and  rich  stream  of  grace. 
Just  as  the  action  of  one  and  the  same  water 
acts  differently  on  the  earth,  air,  and  sun, 
according  to  the  nature  of  each,  producing 
wine  in  the  vine  and  oil  in  the  olive-tree,  so 
does  one  and  the  same  grace  profit  each  person 
according  to  his  needs.  I  do  not  possess 
grace  on  my  own  account.  A  tomb  given  up  to 
corruption,  an  object  of  sorrow  and  dejection, 
I  receive  a  precious  ointment,  and  am  impreg 
nated  with  it,  and  this  sweet  fragrance  alters 
my  condition  whilst  it  lasts.  Truly,  divine 
graces  flow  where  they  will.  I  have  sheltered 
the  source  of  joy,  and  I  have  become  rich  in  its 
perennial  fountain.* 

What  shall  we  answer  the  tomb  ?     You  have 
indeed  rich  and  abiding  grace,  but  divine  power 
is  not  restricted  by  place,  neither  is  the  Mother 
*  An  imauthentic  paragraph  omitted. 


198  ST   JOHN    DAMASCENE 

of  God's  working.  If  it  were  confined  to  the 
tomb  alone,  few  would  be  the  richer.  Now  it 
is  freely  distributed  in  all  parts  of  the  world. 
Let  us  then  make  our  memory  serve  as  a  store 
house  of  God's  Mother.  How  shall  this  be  ? 
She  is  a  virgin  and  a  lover  of  virginity.  She 
is  pure  and  a  lover  of  purity.  If  we  purify  our 
mind  with  the  body,  we  shall  possess  her  grace. 
She  shuns  all  impurity  and  impure  passions. 
She  has  a  horror  of  intemperance,  and  a  special 
hatred  for  fornication.  She  turns  from  its 
allurements  as  from  the  progeny  of  serpents 
.  .  .  She  looks  upon  all  sin  as  death-inflicting, 
rejoicing  in  all  good.  Contraries  are  cured  by 
contraries.  She  delights  in  fasting  and  con 
tinence  and  spiritual  canticles,  in  purity, 
virginity,  and  wisdom.  With  these  she  is  ever 
at  peace,  and  takes  them  to  her  heart.  She 
embraces  peace  and  a  meek  spirit,  and  love, 
mercy,  and  humility  as  her  children.  In  a 
word,  she  grieves  over  every  sin,  and  is  glacl 
at  all  goodness  as  if  it  were  her  own.  If  we 
turn  away  from  our  former  sins  in  all  earnest 
ness  and  love  goodness  with  all  our  hearts, 
and  make  it  our  constant  companion,  she  will 
frequently  visit  her  servants,  bringing  all  bless- 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  1 99 

ings  with  her,  Christ  her  Son,  the  King  and 
Lord  who  reigns  in  our  hearts.  To  Him  be 
glory,  praise,  honour,  power,  and  magnificence, 
with  the  eternal  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
now  and  for  ever. 


SERMON    III. 

ON    THE   ASSUMPTION    (KoifJL9i<ri$). 

LOVERS  are  wont  to  speak  of  what  they  love, 
and  to  let  their  fancy  run  on  it  by  day  and 
night.  Let  no  one  therefore  blame  me,  if  I 
add  a  third  tribute  to  the  Mother  of  God,  on 
her  triumphant  departure.  I  am  not  profiting 
her,  but  myself  and  you  who  are  here  present, 
putting  before  you  a  spiritual  seasoning  and 
refreshment  in  keeping  with  this  holy  night. 
We  are  suffering,  as  you  see,  from  scarcity  of 
eatables.  Therefore  I  am  extemporising  a 
repast,  which,  if  not  very  costly  nor  worthy  of 
the  occasion,  will  certainly  be  sufficient  to  still 
hunger.  She  does  not  need  our  praise.  It  is 
we  who  need  her  glory.  How  indeed  can 
glory  be  glorified,  or  the  source  of  light  be 
enlightened  ?  We  are  weaving  a  crown  for 
ourselves  in  the  doing.  f  I  live,'  the  Lord  says, 
'and  I  will  glorify  those  who  glorify  Me.' 


202  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

Wine  is  truly  pleasant  to  drink,  and  bread  to 
eat.  The  one  rejoices,  the  other  strengthens 
the  heart  of  man.  But  what  is  sweeter  than 
the  Mother  of  my  God  ?  She  has  taken  my 
mind  captive,  and  held  my  tongue  in  bondage. 
I  think  of  her  by  day  and  night.  She,  the 
Mother  of  the  Word,  supplies  my  words.  The 
fruit  of  sterility  makes  sterile  minds  fruitful. 
We  keep  to-day  the  feast  of  her  blessed  and 
divine  transit  from  this  world.  Let  us  then 
climb  up  the  mystical  mountain,  where  beyond 
the  reach  of  worldly  things,  passing  through 
the  obscurity  of  storm,  we  stand  in  the  divine 
light  and  may  give  praise  to  Almighty  power. 
How  does  He,  who  dwells  in  the  splendour  of 
His  glory,  descend  into  the  Virgin's  womb 
without  leaving  the  bosom  of  the  Father? 
How  is  He  conceived  in  the  flesh,  and  does  He 
spontaneously  suffer,  and  suffer  unto  death,  in 
that  material  body,  gaining  immortality 

through     corruptibility  ?       (<j>6opa    Krr}<ra/ULevos    TO 

a^Qaprov).  And,  again,  ascending  to  the  Father, 
He  drew  His  Mother,  according  to  the  flesh,  to 
His  own  Father,  assuming  into  the  heavenly 
country  her  who  was  heaven  on  earth. 

To-day  the  living  ladder,  through  whom  the 


ON    CROWNING   OF   OUR    LADY  203 

Most  High  descended  and  was  seen  on  earth, 
and  conversed  with  men,  was  assumed  into 
heaven  by  death.  To-day  the  heavenly  table, 
she,  who  contained  the  bread  of  life,  the  fire 
of  the  Godhead,  without  knowing  man,  was 
assumed  from  earth  to  heaven,  and  the  gates 
of  heaven  opened  wide  to  receive  the  gate  of 
God  from  the  East.  To-day  the  living  city  of 
God  is  transferred  from  the  earthly  to  the 
heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  she,  who,  conceived 
her  first-born  and  only  Son,  the  first-born  of 
all  creation,  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father, 
rests  in  the  Church  of  the  first-born  :  the  true 
and  living  Ark  of  the  Lord  is  taken  to  the  peace 
of  her  Son.  The  gates  of  heaven  are  opened 
to  receive  the  receptacle  of  God,  who,  bringing 
forth  the  tree  of  life,  destroyed  Eve's  dis 
obedience  and  Adam's  penalty  of  death.  And 
Christ,  the  cause  of  all  life,  receives  the  chosen 
mirror,  the  mountain  from  which  the  stone 
without  hands  filled  the  whole  earth.  She,  who 
brought  about  the  Word's  divine  Incarnation, 
rests  in  her  glorious  tomb  as  in  a  bridal- 
chamber,  whence  she  goes  to  the  heavenly 
bridals,  to  share  in  the  kingdom  of  her  Son 
and  God,  leaving  her  tomb  as  a  place  of  rest 


2O4  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

for  those  on  earth.  Is  her  tomb  indeed  a 
resting-place?  Yes,  more  famous  than  any 
other,  not  shining  with  gold,  or  silver,  or 
precious  stones,  nor  covered  with  silken,  golden, 
or  purple  adornments,  but  with  the  divine 
radiance  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  angelic  state 
is  not  for  lovers  of  this  world,  but  the  wondrous 
life  of  the  blessed  is  for  the  servants  of  the 
Spirit,  and  passing  to  God  is  better  and 
sweeter  than  any  other  life.  This  tomb  is 
fairer  than  Eden.  And  that  I  may  not  speak 
of  the  enemy's  deceit,  in  the  one ;  of  his,  so  to 
say,  clever  counsel,  his  envy  and  covetousness, 
of  Eve's  weakness  and  pliability,  the  bait,  sure 
and  tempting,  which  cheated  her  and  her 
husband,  their  disobedience,  exile,  and  death, 
not  to  speak  of  these  things  so  as  not  to 
turn  our  feast  into  sorrow,  this  grave  gave  up 
the  mortal  body  it  contained  to  the  heavenly 
country.  Eve  became  the  mother  of  the  human 
family,  and  is  not  man  made  after  the  divine 
image,  convicted  by  her  condemnation  ;  *  earth 
thou  art,  and  unto  earth  thou  shalt  return.' 
This  tomb  is  more  precious  than  the  tabernacle 
of  old,  receiving  the  real  and  life-giving  re 
ceptacle  of  the  Lord,  the  heavenly  table,  not 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  2O5 

the  loaves  of  proposition,  but  of  heaven,  not 
material  fire,  but  her  who  contained  the  pure 
fire  of  the  Godhead.  This  tomb  is  holier  than 
the  ark  of  Moses,  blessed  not  with  types  and 
shadows,  but  the  truth  itself.  It  showed  forth 
the  pure  and  golden  urn,  containing  the  heavenly 
manna,  the  living  tablet,  receiving  the  Incarnate 
Word  of  God  from  the  impress  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  the  golden  censer  of  the  supersubstantial 
word.  It  showed  forth  her  who  conceived  the 
divine  fire  embalming  all  creation. 

Let  demons  take  to  flight,  and  the  thrice 
miserable  Nestorians  perish  as  the  Egyptians  of 
old,  and  their  ruler  Pharao,  the  younger,  a  cruel 
devastator.  They  were  swallowed  up  in  the 
abyss  of  blasphemy.  Let  us  who  are  saved 
with  dry  feet,  crossing  the  bitter  waters  of 
impiety,  raise  our  voices  to  the  Mother  of  God 
at  her  departure.  Let  Mary,  personifying  the 
Church,  lead  the  joyful  strain.  Let  the  maidens 
of  the  spiritual  Jerusalem  go  out  in  singing 
choirs.  Let  kings  and  judges,  with  rulers, 
youths,  and  virgins,  young  and  old,  proclaim 
the  Mother  of  God,  and  all  peoples  and  nations 
in  their  different  ways  and  tongues,  sing  a  new 
canticle.  Let  the  air  resound  with  praise  and 


206  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

instrument,  and  the  sun  gladden  this  day  of 
salvation.  Rejoice,  O  heavens,  and  may  the 
clouds  rain  justice.  Be  glad,  O  divine  apostles, 
the  chosen  ones  of  God's  flock,  who  seem  to 
reach  the  highest  visions,  as  lofty  mountain 
tops.  And  you  God's  sheep,  and  His  holy 
people,  the  flock  of  the  Church,  who  look  to 
the  high  mountains  of  perfection,  be  sad,  for 
the  fountain  of  life,  God's  Mother,  is  dead.  It 
was  necessary  that  what  was  made  of  earth 
should  return  to  earth,  and  thus  be  assumed  to 
heaven.  It  was  fitting  that  the  earthly  tene 
ment  should  be  cast  off,  as  gold  is  purified,  so 
that  the  flesh  in  death  might  become  pure  and 
immortal,  and  rise  in  shining  immortality  from 
the  tomb. 

To-day  she  begins  her  second  life  through 
Him  who  was  the  cause  of  her  first  being. 
She  gave  a  beginning,  I  mean,  the  life  of  the 
body,  to  Him  who  had  no  beginning  in  time, 
although  the  Father  was  the  cause  of  His 
divine  existence.  Rejoice  holy  and  divine 
Mount  Sion,  in  which  reposes  the  living  divine 
mountain,  the  new  Bethel,  with  its  grace, 
human  nature  united  with  the  Godhead. 
From  thee  her  Son  ascended  to  heaven  as 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  2O7 

from  the  olives.  Let  the  world-embracing 
cloud  be  prepared  and  the  winds  gather  the 
apostles  to  Mount  Sion  from  the  ends  of  the 
earth.  Who  are  these  who  soar  up  as  clouds 
and  eagles  to  the  cause  of  all  resurrection, 
ministering  to  the  Mother  of  God  ?  Who 
is  she  who  rises  resplendent,  all  pure,  and 
bright  as  the  sun  ?  Let  the.  spiritual  lyres 
sing  to  her,  the  apostolic  tongues.  Let  grave 
theologians  raise  their  voices  in  praise, 
Hierotheus,  the  vessel  of  election,  in  whom 
the  Holy  Spirit  abides,  knowing  and  teaching 
divine  things  by  the  divine  indwelling.  Let 
him  be  wrapt  out  of  the  body  and  join 
willingly  in  the  joyful  hymn.  Let  all  nations 
clap  their  hands  and  praise  the  Mother  of 
God.  Let  angels  minister  to  her  body. 
Follow  your  Queen,  O  daughters  of  Jerusalem, 
and,  together  with  her  virgins  in  the  spirit, 
approach  your  Bridegroom  in  order  to  sit  at 
His  right  hand.  Make  haste,  Lord,  to  give 
Thy  Mother  the  welcome  which  is  her  due. 
Stretch  out  Thy  divine  hands.  Receive  Thy 
Mother's  soul  into  the  Father's  hands  unto 
which  Thou  didst  commend  Thy  spirit  on 
the  Cross.  Speak  sweet  words  to  her  : 


208  ST   JOHN    DAMASCENE 

'  Come,  my  beloved,  whose  purity  is  more 
dazzling  than  the  sun,  thou  gavest  me  of  thy 
own,  receive  now  what  is  mine.  Come,  my 
Mother,  to  thy  Son,  reign  with  Him  who  was 
poor  with  thee.'  Depart,  O  Queen,  depart, 
not  as  Moses  did  who  went  up  to  die.  Die 
rather  that  thou  mayest  ascend.  Give  up 
thy  soul  into  the  hands  of  thy  Son.  Return 
earth  to  the  earth,  it  will  be  no  obstacle. 
Lift  up  your  eyes,  O  people  of  God.  See  in 
Sion  the  Ark  of  the  Lord  God  of  powers,  and 
the  apostles  standing  by  it,  burying  the  life- 
giving  body  which  received  our  Lord.  In 
visible  angels  are  all  around  in  lowly  reverence 
doing  homage  to  the  Mother  of  their  Lord. 
The  Lord  Himself  is  there,  who  is  present 
everywhere,  and  filling  all  things,  the  universal 
Being,  not  in  place.  He  is  the  Author  and 
Creator  of  all  things.  Behold  the  Virgin,  the 
daughter  of  Adam  and  Mother  of  God  ; 
through  Adam  she  gives  her  body  to  the 
earth,  her  soul  to  her  Son  above  in  the 
heavenly  courts.  Let  the  holy  city  be 
sanctified,  and  rejoice  in  eternal  praise.  Let 
angels  precede  the  divine  tabernacle  on  its 
passage,  and  prepare  the  tomb.  Let  the 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  2OQ 

radiance  of  the  spirit  adorn  it.  Let  sweet 
ointment  be  made  ready  and  poured  over  the 
pure  and  undefiled  body.  Let  a  clear  stream 
of  grace  flow  from  grace  in  its  source.  Let 
the  earth  be  sanctified  by  contact  with  that 
body.  Let  the  air  rejoice  at  the  Assumption. 
Let  gentle  breezes  waft  grace.  Let  all  nature 
keep  the  feast  of  the  Mother  of  God's 
Assumption.  May  youthful  bands  applaud 
and  eloquent  tongues  acclaim  her,  and  wise 
hearts  ponder  on  the  wonder,  priests  hoary 
with  age  gather  strength  at  the  sight.  Let 
all  creation  emulate  heaven,  even  so  the  true 
measure  of  rejoicing  would  not  be  reached. 

Come,  let  us  depart  with  her.  Come,  let  us 
descend  to  that  tomb  with  all  our  heart's  desire. 
Let  us  draw  round  that  most  sacred  bed  and 
sing  the  sweet  words,  '  Hail,  full  of  grace,  the 
Lord  is  with  thee.  Hail,  predestined  Mother 
of  God.  Hail,  thou  chosen  one  in  the  design 
of  God  from  all  eternity,  most  sacred  hope  of 
earth,  resting-place  of  divine  fire,  holiest  delight 
of  the  Spirit,  fountain  of  living  water,  paradise 
of  the  tree  of  life,  divine  vine-branch,  bringing 
forth  soul  -  sustaining  nectar  and  ambrosia. 

Full  river  of  spiritual  graces,  fertile  land  of  the 

o 


2IO  ST    JOHN    DAMASCENE 

divine  pastures,  rose  of  purity,  with  the  sweet 
fragrance  of  grace,  lily  of  the  royal  robe,  pure 
Mother  of  the  Lamb  of  God  who  takes  away 
the  sins  of  the  world,  token  of  our  redemp 
tion,  handmaid  and  Mother,  surpassing  angelic 
powers.'  Come,  let  us  stand  round  that  pure 
tomb  and  draw  grace  to  our  hearts.  Let  us 
raise  the  ever-virginal  body  with  spiritual  arms, 
and  go  with  her  into  the  grave  to  die  with 
her.  Let  us  renounce  our  passions,  and  live 
with  her  in  purity,  listening  to  the  divine 
canticles  of  angels  in  the  heavenly  courts.  Let 
us  go  in  adoring,  and  learn  the  wondrous 
mystery  by  which  she  is  assumed  to  heaven, 
to  be  with  her  Son,  higher  than  all  the  angelic 
choirs.  No  one  stands  between  Son  and 
Mother.  This,  O  Mother  of  God,  is  my  third 
sermon  on  thy  departure,  in  lowly  reverence  to 
the  Holy  Trinity  to  whom  thou  didst  minister, 
the  goodness  of  the  Father,  the  power  of  the 
Spirit,  receiving  the  Uncreated  Word,  the 
Almighty  Wisdom  and  Power  of  God.  Accept, 
then,  my  good-will,  which  is  greater  than  my 
capacity,  and  give  us  salvation.  Heal  our 
passions,  cure  our  diseases,  help  us  out  of 
our  difficulties,  make  our  lives  peaceful,  send 


ON    CROWNING    OF    OUR    LADY  211 

us  the  illumination  of  the  Spirit.  Inflame  us 
with  the  desire  of  thy  Son.  Render  us  pleas 
ing  to  Him,  so  that  we  may  enjoy  happiness 
with  Him,  seeing  thee  resplendent  with  thy 
Son's  glory,  rejoicing  for  ever,  keeping  feast 
in  the  Church  with  those  who  worthily  cele 
brate  Him  who  worked  our  salvation  through 
thee,  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  and  our  God. 
To  Him  be  glory  and  majesty,  with  the  un 
created  Father  and  the  all-holy  and  life-giving 
Spirit,  now  and  for  ever,  through  the  endless 
ages  of  eternity.  Amen. 


INDEX 

Abraham  and  sons  of  Emmor,  9  ;  image  of  God,  123. 

Adam  and  Eve  addressing  Our  Lady,  183. 

Ambrose  of  Milan,  St,  on  Incarnation,  136. 

Amphilochius,  addressed  by  St  Basil,  34. 

Angarus,  King  of  Edessa,  33. 

Angelic  nature  not  taken  by  God,  102. 

Anne,  St,  her  name,  156. 

Ark  of  God,  the  true,  168,  188  ;  at  rest,  195. 

Assumption  of  Our  Lady,  202,  207,  209,  210. 

Athanasius,  Archbishop  of  Antioch,  141. 

Athanasius,  St,  his  testimony,  120. 

Augustine,  St,  de  Civitate  Dei,  57. 

Babylon,  three  children  in,  132. 

Baltasar,  impiety  of,  no. 

Basil,  St,  on  Tradition,  28  ;  on  St  Gordion,  37  ;  on  Forty 

Martyrs,  117. 
Berenice  of  Paneada,  124. 
Body  of  Christ  in  Holy  Eucharist,  102. 
Brazen  Serpent,  image  of  the  Cross,  50. 
Burial  of  Our  Lady,  190,  191,  208. 
Burning  bush,  image  of  Our  Lady,  79. 

Cherubim,  image  of,  14. 

Chrysostom,  St  John,  his  testimony,  83,   118,   121  ;  on 

the  Machabees,  137  ;  to  Julian  the  Apostate,  138. 
Church  assailed  by  enemies,  i . 

P 


214  INDEX. 

Constantine,  zeal  for  images,  126. 

Cross,  veneration  of,  78,  130,  134. 

Cyril  of  Alexandria,  St,  121. 

Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  137  ;  to  Julian  the  Apostate,  138. 

Daniel  and  David,  worship  of,  13. 

Denis  the  Areopagite,  10  ;  on  images,  31,  96. 

Denis,  St,  of  Athens,  116. 

Deuteronomy,  testimony  of,  6,  63. 

Divine  things  clothed  in  form,  99. 

Egyptians,  their  burial,  29. 
Elias  taken  to  heaven,  166. 
Eliseus,  a  wonder-worker,  45. 
Epiphanius,  St,  on  images,  29,  77. 
Eupraxia,  St,  51. 
Ezechiel,  his  vision,  46,  128,  162. 

Forty  martyrs,  38,  40,  117. 

Francis  de  Sales,  St,  on  the  Cross,  47. 

Gabriel,  St,  sent  to  Mary,  157. 

Godhead,  not  to  be  represented,  5,  8,  9,  14,  15,  62,  67,  98. 

Gregory  of  Nazianzen,  St,  122. 

Gregory  of  Nyssa,  St,  41. 

Holy  places,  109  ;  things,  no. 
Homer,  on  the  gods,  193. 

Idolatry  of  Israelites,  80. 

Idol  worship  of  heathens,  77. 

Images,  dishonour  shown  to,  68,  86  ;  worship  of,  74,  75, 

89  ;  definition  of,  92  ;  kinds,  93,  94,  95,  97,  106,  133  ; 

of  saints,  a  fruitful  worship,  112. 
Invisible  things  through  visible,  n. 
Isaias,  his  vision  of  God,  100;  virgin  foretold  by,  162. 

Jacob,  his  worship,   9,   13,    131  j  typical,   27  ;  receiving 
Joseph's  cloak,  132  ;  ladder  of,  161. 


INDEX.  215 

Jews,  their  proneness  to  idolatry,  8. 
Jezabel,  punishment  of,  70. 
Joachim,  St,  154. 
Jordan,  stones  of,  20,  97. 
Joseph,  worshipped  by  brothers,  14. 
Josue,  worshipped  an  angel,  101. 

King's  image,  value  of,  136  ;  kings  not  legislators  in  the 
Church,  52,  69,  76. 

Latreia,  worship  of,  7  ;  given  to  God  alone,  64,  104,  107. 
Law,  image  of  the  future,  82,  140;  observances  of,  18  ; 

images  of,  46,  49,  81,  88  ;  superseded  by  grace,  73. 
Leo  of  Neapolis,  on  the  Cross,  43. 

Matter  not  despicable,  17,  71,  72;  consecrated,  127. 

Mary  of  Egypt,  St,  praying  to  Our  Lady,  51,  143,  145. 

Maximus,  St,  his  testimony,  84. 

Methodius,  St,  on  images,  145. 

Moses,  testimony  of,  53,  60,  65  ;  worships  Jethor,  134. 

Mother  of  God,  12  ;  images  of,  97  ;  worship  of,  54,  91  ; 
death  of,  164,  186  ;  her  Assumption,  166,  167,  173, 
176  ;  the  city  of  God,  148  ;  her  praises,  150  ;  her 
birth,  150;  her  presentation,  156;  her  grace,  158; 
her  virginity,  159,  173;  a  spiritual  Eden,  160;  her 
intercession,  what,  169  ;  the  new  Eden,  174  ;  heaven, 
175  ;  her  death,  painless,  177  ;  eye-witnesses  of,  181 ; 
saint  of  saints,  178  ;  her  right  to  worship  of  all,  192; 
heavenly  bridals  of,  203  ;  fountain  of  life,  206. 

Our  Lord's  human  birth,  194. 

Persecutors  of  saints  punished,  70. 
Peter,  St,  chief  of  apostles,  26. 
Pharao  worshipped  by  Jacob,  9. 

Saints,  why  honoured,  21,  23,  24  ;  their  shadow,  113  ;  our 
worship  of,  108. 


2l6  INDEX. 

Scripture,  true  interpretation  of,  66. 

Severianus,  on  the  Cross,  139. 

Simon  Stylites,  St,  venerated  in  Rome,  119. 

Sion,  what,  179 

Solomon  and  the  temple,  22,  45,  129. 

Spiritual  conceptions  through  corporeal  things,  90. 

Tomb  of  Our  Lady,  196,  197,  205,  210;  fairer  than  Eden, 
204. 

Tradition,  ancient,  114;  unwritten,  75. 
Types,  honourable,  142. 

Worship,  false,  56,  57,  58;  kinds  of,  104,  105,  106,  108, 
in.